Laying on of hands upon baptized believers, as such, proved an ordinance of Christ in answer to Mr. Danvers's former book intituled, A treatise of laying on of hands : with a brief answer to a late book called, A treatise concerning laying on of hands, written by a nameless author / by B.K. ...
         Keach, Benjamin, 1640-1704.
      
       
         
           1698
        
      
       Approx. 210 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 62 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A47585
         Wing K74
         ESTC R8584
         12328058
         ocm 12328058
         59587
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A47585)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 59587)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 189:5)
      
       
         
           
             Laying on of hands upon baptized believers, as such, proved an ordinance of Christ in answer to Mr. Danvers's former book intituled, A treatise of laying on of hands : with a brief answer to a late book called, A treatise concerning laying on of hands, written by a nameless author / by B.K. ...
             Keach, Benjamin, 1640-1704.
          
           
             The second edition.
          
           [12], 110, [1] p.
           
             Printed, are to be sold by Benj. Harris ...,
             London :
             1698.
          
           
             The "epistle dedicatory" signed: Benjamin Keach.
             The statement of responsibility appears after the edition statement.
             Reproduction of original in British Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Danvers, Henry, d. 1687. -- Treatise of laying on the hands.
           Treatise concerning laying on of hands.
           Imposition of hands.
           Baptism -- Doctrines -- Early works to 1800.
        
      
    
     
        2005-05 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2006-01 SPi Global
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-03 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-03 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
         
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           UPON
           BAPTIZED
           BELIEVERS
           ,
           As
           such
           ,
           Proved
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           .
           In
           Answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Danvers's
           former
           Book
           ,
           Intituled
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           of
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           The
           Second
           Edition
           .
        
         
           WITH
           A
           brief
           ANSWER
           to
           a
           late
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           concerning
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ;
           written
           by
           a
           nameless
           Author
           .
        
         
           By
           B.
           K.
           
        
         
           
             Psal
             .
             119.141
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             small
             and
             despised
             ,
             yet
             do
             not
             I
             forget
             thy
             Precepts
             .
          
        
         
           LONDON
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           are
           to
           be
           Sold
           by
           
             Benj.
             Harris
          
           at
           the
           Upper-end
           of
           Grace-church-street
           ,
           near
           Cornhil
           ,
           1698.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           Dedicatory
           .
        
         
           
             To
             the
             Congregations
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             baptiz'd
             upon
             Confession
             of
             Faith
             ,
             and
             under
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             particularly
             in
             South
             -
             Wales
             ,
             and
             more
             generally
             throughout
             England
             ;
             Grace
             ,
             Mercy
             ,
             and
             Peace
             be
             multiplied
             .
          
        
         
           
             Brethren
             ,
          
        
         
           NOtwithstanding
           the
           glorious
           Light
           broken
           forth
           among
           us
           in
           these
           later
           Times
           ,
           yet
           we
           see
           gross
           Darkness
           covering
           the
           face
           of
           the
           Earth
           ;
           nay
           ,
           and
           our
           Heavens
           are
           not
           so
           clear
           as
           we
           hope
           e're
           long
           to
           behold
           them
           :
           for
           tho
           
             the
             Light
             is
             come
             ,
             yet
             the
             Glory
             of
             the
             Lord
          
           is
           but
           rising
           
             upon
             us
          
           ;
           ours
           is
           but
           the
           Morning
           of
           that
           long'd-for
           Day
           ,
           and
           poor
           Sion
           is
           but
           looking
           forth
           of
           the
           Wilderness
           :
           hence
           are
           so
           many
           Divisions
           amongst
           us
           ;
           we
           speak
           as
           we
           see
           ,
           and
           according
           to
           the
           Light
           received
           ,
           and
           as
           we
           are
           bound
           by
           the
           Authority
           of
           Divine
           Precept
           to
           walk
           :
           God
           gradually
           discovers
           Himself
           ,
           and
           the
           true
           Order
           and
           Form
           of
           his
           House
           and
           Worship
           unto
           us
           :
           and
           tho
           we
           are
           still
           labouring
           under
           many
           difficulties
           ,
           having
           had
           much
           Rubbish
           to
           remove
           (
           like
           the
           Israelites
           when
           they
           came
           out
           of
           the
           70
           years
           Captivity
           )
           and
           many
           have
           endeavoured
           to
           weaken
           our
           Hands
           ,
           yet
           through
           infinite
           Grace
           we
           may
           say
           ,
           the
           Foundation
           of
           
           God's
           House
           is
           laid
           :
           Tho
           some
           who
           would
           build
           cannot
           find
           the
           Wall
           ,
           and
           some
           strive
           to
           bring
           in
           a
           Stone
           of
           Babylon
           for
           a
           Corner
           ,
           whilst
           others
           endeavour
           to
           cast
           away
           a
           principal
           Pillar
           ,
           because
           it
           has
           lain
           a
           long
           time
           corrupted
           and
           covered
           amongst
           the
           Antichristian
           Rubbish
           .
           Reformation
           is
           a
           glorious
           work
           ,
           and
           't
           is
           what
           we
           all
           long
           and
           breathe
           after
           .
           Mr.
           D.
           and
           others
           have
           been
           helpful
           to
           the
           Church
           of
           God
           with
           respect
           to
           Baptism
           ,
           but
           for
           want
           of
           further
           Light
           have
           lost
           their
           way
           :
           by
           which
           means
           I
           perceive
           many
           ,
           in
           one
           respect
           much
           behind
           them
           ,
           in
           another
           are
           got
           before
           them
           ,
           and
           may
           (
           as
           far
           as
           I
           can
           judg
           )
           get
           into
           Canaan
           as
           soon
           as
           they
           .
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           is
           the
           Principle
           of
           our
           present
           Controversy
           ;
           and
           it
           is
           to
           be
           lamented
           ,
           that
           in
           this
           day
           we
           should
           be
           forced
           to
           a
           Work
           of
           this
           nature
           .
           Our
           Brother
           on
           this
           Consideration
           was
           disswaded
           from
           doing
           what
           we
           now
           see
           published
           ,
           and
           rather
           on
           this
           account
           than
           any
           other
           ;
           and
           tho
           some
           judg'd
           it
           would
           do
           the
           Truth
           it self
           much
           injury
           ,
           by
           weakning
           the
           hearts
           or
           hands
           of
           those
           established
           in
           it
           ,
           or
           enquiring
           after
           it
           ,
           yet
           some
           judg'd
           it
           scarce
           deserved
           an
           Answer
           :
           But
           others
           considering
           how
           well
           he
           wrote
           on
           the
           other
           Principle
           ,
           thought
           it
           might
           the
           more
           likely
           tend
           to
           intangle
           the
           weak
           ,
           and
           more
           unwary
           Christian
           .
           Now
           as
           to
           my
           undertaking
           the
           Work
           ,
           as
           I
           judged
           my self
           uncapable
           in
           respect
           of
           others
           :
           so
           it
           was
           not
           my
           purpose
           to
           have
           been
           concerned
           ,
           till
           put
           upon
           it
           by
           some
           in
           this
           City
           ;
           and
           considering
           the
           backwardness
           of
           others
           ,
           it
           the
           more
           induc'd
           me
           to
           it
           .
           And
           tho
           but
           abruptly
           done
           ,
           yet
           such
           as
           it
           is
           ,
           I
           present
           it
           to
           the
           serious
           perusal
           and
           consideration
           
           of
           all
           ,
           whose
           Souls
           long
           after
           the
           good
           ,
           full
           restoration
           ,
           and
           perfection
           of
           Sion
           ;
           hoping
           the
           God
           of
           Truth
           will
           cause
           it
           to
           entertainment
           in
           the
           hearts
           of
           the
           humble
           ,
           tho
           I
           expect
           it
           will
           be
           slighted
           by
           such
           as
           are
           passionately
           opinionated
           of
           their
           own
           attainments
           and
           perswasions
           ,
           and
           who
           are
           below
           receiving
           instruction
           from
           their
           Inferiours
           .
           It
           is
           the
           grief
           of
           some
           of
           you
           (
           as
           I
           believe
           )
           to
           see
           any
           whom
           you
           love
           and
           tender
           in
           the
           Lord
           ,
           opposing
           so
           holy
           an
           Institution
           of
           Jesus
           Christ
           ;
           but
           however
           ,
           this
           you
           will
           find
           in
           perusal
           of
           this
           Discourse
           ,
           that
           tho
           too
           many
           Baptized
           Christians
           utterly
           disallow
           and
           reject
           it
           ,
           nay
           seem
           not
           desirous
           to
           know
           the
           Mind
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           yet
           many
           godly
           Persons
           both
           of
           the
           Presbyterian
           and
           Independent
           Perswasions
           (
           tho
           dark
           and
           negligent
           about
           the
           business
           of
           Baptism
           )
           have
           longed
           ,
           and
           searched
           after
           the
           knowledg
           and
           discovery
           of
           this
           Truth
           ,
           nay
           have
           attained
           to
           a
           good
           understanding
           and
           satisfaction
           herein
           ,
           having
           laboured
           after
           a
           perfect
           restoration
           of
           it
           to
           its
           primitive
           use
           and
           purity
           ,
           refining
           it
           from
           the
           Corruptions
           and
           Mutations
           of
           the
           Popish
           Church
           ,
           not
           only
           in
           respect
           of
           those
           abominable
           additions
           and
           mixtures
           of
           Chrism
           ,
           and
           other
           ridiculous
           Ceremonies
           in
           its
           administration
           ,
           but
           also
           of
           the
           Subject
           to
           whom
           of
           right
           it
           belongs
           ,
           as
           abundantly
           appears
           in
           a
           Treatise
           of
           Mr.
           Jonathan
           Hanmar's
           ,
           writ
           1658.
           when
           't
           is
           apparent
           their
           Spirits
           were
           very
           hot
           upon
           it
           .
           I
           find
           Mr.
           Caryl
           (
           writing
           Epistolary
           wise
           in
           commendation
           of
           the
           said
           Book
           )
           speaking
           thus
           :
           
             I
             conceive
          
           (
           saith
           he
           )
           
             the
             Learned
             Author
             of
             these
             elaborate
             Exercitations
             has
             deserved
             well
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             by
             clearing
             the
             way
             of
             those
             
             admissions
             from
             Scripture-grounds
             ,
             and
             the
             concurrent
             Testimony
             of
             many
             ,
             both
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Writers
             ;
             also
             by
             discovering
             and
             removing
             those
             Popish
             Additions
             and
             Pollutions
             ,
             which
             by
             several
             steps
             have
             crept
             into
             it
             .
          
           And
           further
           he
           says
           ,
           that
           
             this
             ingenious
             and
             pious
             Overture
             holds
             forth
             more
             ,
          
           than
           most
           Churches
           have
           hitherto
           attained
           .
        
         
           Also
           Mr.
           
           Vennings's
           honest
           and
           judicious
           expressions
           (
           in
           his
           Epistle
           to
           the
           same
           Treatise
           )
           I
           can't
           well
           omit
           ;
           who
           speaking
           of
           Reformation
           and
           Godliness
           ,
           saith
           ,
           
             Either
             by
             reason
             of
             our
             dim-sightedness
             ,
             being
             not
             able
             to
             see
             afar
             off
             ,
             nor
             penetrate
             into
             the
             depth
             and
             bottom
             of
             them
             ,
             or
             by
             reason
             of
             the
             abusive
             Traditions
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Glosses
             with
             which
             for
             many
             Ages
             they
             have
             been
             clouded
             and
             over-cast
             ,
             many
             Truths
             seem
             not
             so
             clear
             ,
             but
             they
             need
             further
             clearing
             ;
             among
             others
             ,
             such
             as
             relate
             to
             Church-Discipline
             and
             Order
             ,
             have
             long
             been
             under
             debate
             ,
             and
             not
             without
             some
             considerable
             advantage
             ,
             tho
             I
             humbly
             conceive
             we
             have
             not
             attained
             so
             far
             as
             to
             be
             already
             perfect
             .
             It
             remains
             therefore
             that
             we
             press
             forward
             ,
             and
             not
             be
             so
             passionately
             fond
             of
             our
             prepossest
             Conceptions
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             have
             the
             patience
             to
             consider
             what
             may
             be
             offered
             to
             us
             ,
             especially
             by
             such
             as
             wish
             well
             to
          
           Sion
           ,
           
             and
             desire
             to
             see
             the
             Gospel-Temple
             in
             its
             Beauty
             .
             If
             any
             Persons
             are
             spirited
             to
             search
             after
             further
             knowledg
             in
             these
             Affairs
             ,
             to
             dig
             for
             it
             as
             for
             hid
             Treasures
             ,
             and
             when
             they
             have
             found
             a
             Vein
             of
             Golden
             Ore
             ,
             to
             refine
             and
             stamp
             it
             for
             us
             ,
             we
             should
             be
             in
             readiness
             to
             receive
             the
             Truth
             in
             the
             love
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             pay
             the
             tribute
             and
             homage
             of
             Obedience
             for
             the
             sake
             of
             the
             God
             of
             Truth
             ,
             whose
             Image
             and
             Superscription
             it
             bears
             .
          
        
         
         
           
             What
             great
             and
             profitable
             Pains
             my
             much
             honoured
             Friend
             ,
             the
             Reverend
             Author
             of
             the
             ensuing
             Exercitation
             ,
             has
             taken
             in
             this
             one
             Particular
             presented
             to
             consideration
             ,
             and
             with
             what
             Curiousness
             without
             Curiosity
             ,
             with
             what
             Learning
             without
             Ostentation
             ,
          
           &c.
           —
           
             you
             will
             best
             perceive
             by
             the
             perusal
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             tho
             my
             Opinion
             be
             of
             little
             signification
             ,
             yet
             I
             cannot
             forbear
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             as
             to
             the
             substance
             and
             main
             of
             the
             design
             I
             judg
             it
             of
             so
             considerable
             importance
             ,
             that
             I
             see
             not
             how
             it
             can
             be
             neglected
             without
             very
             great
             prejudice
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             to
             say
             no
             more
             .
             Haply
             some
             may
             be
             so
             nice
             as
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             the
             Name
             ,
             and
             dislike
             Confirmation
             for
             fear
             of
             Bishoping
             ,
             as
             if
             that
             old-fashioned
             Garment
             had
             but
             a
             piece
             of
             new-nam'd
             Cloth
             put
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             drest
             up
             in
             another
             Mode
             :
             if
             it
             were
             so
             ,
             can
             no
             good
             come
             out
             of
          
           Nazareth
           ?
           Bonus
           odor
           veritatis
           ex
           re
           qualibet
           :
           
             but
             if
             any
             are
             under
             such
             a
             fear
             ,
             I
             think
             I
             may
             assure
             them
             they
             are
             more
             afraid
             than
             hurt
             ,
             yea
             afraid
             where
             no
             fear
             is
             ,
             as
             they
             will
             quickly
             find
             if
             they
             please
             to
             come
             and
             see
             .
          
        
         
           I
           could
           wish
           our
           dissenting
           Brethren
           would
           weigh
           the
           matter
           more
           seriously
           and
           moderately
           ;
           and
           since
           there
           has
           been
           by
           many
           of
           different
           Perswasions
           so
           diligent
           a
           scrutiny
           made
           
             ad
             veritatem
             invest●gandam
          
           ,
           and
           such
           holy
           longings
           after
           the
           mind
           of
           God
           herein
           ,
           the
           result
           was
           hop'd
           to
           have
           been
           ,
           a
           singular
           Agreement
           in
           the
           thing
           it self
           .
           But
           it
           may
           seem
           strange
           ,
           I
           confess
           ,
           to
           all
           discerning
           Christians
           ,
           that
           such
           should
           not
           be
           able
           to
           discover
           or
           find
           out
           the
           Antichristian
           pollutions
           and
           mutations
           in
           Baptism
           ,
           in
           respect
           of
           the
           Subject
           and
           Manner
           of
           Baptizing
           ;
           which
           is
           so
           apparently
           contrary
           to
           the
           Gospel-rule
           and
           pattern
           also
           .
           
           O
           that
           the
           God
           of
           Israel
           would
           open
           the
           eyes
           of
           some
           eminent
           ones
           amongst
           them
           ,
           to
           see
           the
           pure
           chrystal
           Stream
           of
           this
           Institution
           of
           Christ
           ,
           or
           help
           them
           (
           to
           use
           Mr.
           
           Vennings's
           phrase
           )
           to
           
             find
             the
             Vein
             of
             this
             Golden
             Ore
             ,
          
           since
           they
           will
           not
           receive
           it
           as
           refin'd
           and
           ready-stampt
           for
           them
           by
           such
           ,
           whose
           Skill
           or
           Faithfulness
           they
           seem
           to
           suspect
           .
        
         
           But
           ,
           1.
           
           How
           can
           they
           be
           perfect
           in
           Church-constitution
           and
           Order
           ;
           whilst
           they
           miss
           the
           mark
           in
           so
           considerable
           an
           Ordinance
           as
           Baptism
           ,
           taking
           a
           Stone
           of
           Babylon
           for
           a
           Foundation
           ,
           and
           that
           for
           Baptism
           which
           is
           none
           ?
           For
           it
           has
           been
           so
           grosly
           abused
           ,
           (
           as
           a
           learned
           Writer
           noted
           in
           another
           case
           )
           that
           there
           is
           nothing
           remaining
           of
           it
           amongst
           them
           save
           the
           meer
           Name
           .
        
         
           And
           ,
           2.
           
           May
           it
           not
           be
           admired
           to
           see
           Men
           of
           such
           Light
           and
           Conscience
           be
           only
           pleased
           with
           the
           Theory
           and
           notional
           part
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           Christ
           ?
           They
           see
           it
           to
           be
           a
           Gospel-Institution
           ,
           but
           I
           could
           never
           yet
           understand
           they
           are
           in
           the
           practice
           thereof
           ;
           
             If
             ye
             know
             these
             things
             ,
             happy
             are
             ye
             if
             ye
             do
             them
             .
          
        
         
           3.
           
           But
           how
           contrary
           to
           the
           Rule
           and
           glorious
           Doctrine
           of
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           would
           they
           act
           ,
           should
           they
           get
           into
           the
           practice
           thereof
           ,
           whilst
           they
           so
           grievously
           err
           in
           the
           administration
           of
           Baptism
           ,
           since
           that
           also
           wholly
           belongs
           to
           adult
           persons
           ,
           as
           must
           be
           own'd
           if
           the
           Scriptures
           be
           a
           perfect
           and
           sufficient
           Rule
           for
           us
           to
           walk
           by
           ,
           and
           express
           whatever
           is
           necessary
           to
           know
           concerning
           this
           as
           well
           as
           things
           of
           the
           like
           nature
           ?
        
         
           But
           probably
           some
           may
           object
           ,
           Since
           most
           of
           the
           Authors
           mentioned
           in
           this
           Discourse
           for
           the
           further
           evincing
           the
           Truth
           contended
           for
           ,
           are
           corrupt
           
           either
           in
           Baptism
           or
           laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           or
           both
           ,
           to
           what
           purpose
           are
           they
           produced
           ?
        
         
           In
           answer
           to
           which
           I
           must
           say
           ,
           that
           what
           's
           offered
           on
           the
           account
           of
           Authors
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           has
           been
           occasionally
           done
           ,
           Mr.
           Danvers
           having
           led
           us
           in
           that
           path
           .
           Nay
           ,
           I
           might
           say
           ,
           we
           are
           necessitated
           thereto
           by
           his
           means
           ,
           unless
           we
           should
           leave
           one
           chief
           part
           of
           his
           Book
           unanswered
           ,
           in
           regard
           he
           utterly
           denies
           the
           thing
           it self
           ,
           viz.
           Laying
           on
           of
           hands
           upon
           baptized
           Believers
           ,
           as
           such
           ,
           affirming
           there
           is
           no
           mention
           made
           of
           any
           such
           thing
           or
           practice
           in
           the
           Scripture
           :
           and
           secondly
           ,
           in
           saying
           the
           Antient
           Fathers
           and
           asserters
           of
           it
           flew
           mainly
           to
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           the
           usage
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           the
           case
           .
           Should
           an
           Adversary
           utterly
           deny
           Water-baptism
           ,
           however
           administred
           ,
           and
           say
           it
           was
           never
           commanded
           by
           Christ
           ,
           but
           is
           a
           meer
           human
           Invention
           ,
           or
           Innovation
           of
           Man
           ;
           yea
           and
           affirm
           that
           all
           the
           Fathers
           and
           Confessors
           ,
           that
           heretofore
           pleaded
           for
           it
           ,
           wholly
           made
           use
           of
           Tradition
           ,
           and
           usage
           of
           the
           Church
           in
           vindication
           thereof
           :
           Would
           not
           any
           that
           is
           for
           Baptism
           judg
           it
           necessary
           ,
           not
           only
           to
           prove
           it
           instituted
           by
           the
           Lord
           Jesus
           ,
           and
           practised
           by
           the
           Apostles
           and
           primitive
           Christians
           ,
           but
           also
           ,
           in
           opposition
           to
           his
           Opponent
           ,
           that
           those
           Writers
           both
           of
           former
           and
           later
           times
           who
           contended
           for
           it
           ,
           did
           fly
           to
           the
           Scripture
           for
           its
           proof
           and
           confirmation
           ,
           tho
           some
           of
           them
           could
           not
           do
           so
           as
           touching
           the
           Subject
           and
           Manner
           of
           Administration
           ?
           Hence
           it
           is
           we
           have
           took
           the
           same
           method
           in
           the
           defence
           of
           an
           Ordinance
           of
           the
           same
           Nature
           and
           Authority
           .
        
         
           And
           now
           ,
           my
           dear
           Brethren
           ,
           I
           cannot
           but
           acquaint
           you
           ,
           that
           my
           Spirit
           has
           been
           much
           refreshed
           
           to
           hear
           how
           the
           work
           of
           the
           Lord
           has
           been
           carried
           on
           of
           late
           amongst
           some
           of
           you
           ,
           and
           the
           readiness
           of
           many
           to
           receive
           this
           despised
           Truth
           .
           I
           am
           perswaded
           the
           more
           a
           Truth
           is
           opposed
           ,
           the
           more
           it
           gets
           ground
           ,
           and
           the
           Saints
           with
           others
           inquire
           after
           it
           :
           for
           since
           Mr.
           
           Danvers's
           Book
           came
           forth
           ,
           at
           one
           Meeting
           in
           London
           ,
           on
           one
           day
           ,
           upon
           my
           own
           knowledg
           ,
           near
           30
           persons
           came
           under
           the
           practice
           hereof
           :
           
             Vincet
             veritas
          
           ,
           let
           Truth
           go
           on
           conquering
           ,
           and
           to
           conquer
           ;
           the
           Lord
           will
           arise
           and
           scatter
           all
           the
           clouds
           of
           Darkness
           and
           Opposition
           ,
           and
           take
           away
           the
           reproach
           cast
           upon
           his
           Servants
           for
           their
           Witness
           to
           his
           Truth
           ,
           and
           Zeal
           for
           his
           Name
           .
           Let
           them
           be
           ashamed
           who
           transgress
           without
           cause
           :
           if
           we
           are
           reproached
           ,
           let
           us
           take
           it
           patiently
           ,
           since
           it
           is
           for
           our
           precious
           Redeemer's
           sake
           ,
           who
           hath
           said
           ,
           
             You
             are
             my
             friends
             if
             you
             do
             whatsoever
             I
             command
             you
          
           ;
           and
           in
           another
           Place
           ,
           
             Whosoever
             therefore
             shall
             break
             one
             of
             these
             least
             Commandments
             ,
             and
             teach
             Men
             so
             ,
             he
             shall
             be
             called
             the
             least
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             ,
          
           Mat.
           5.11
           .
        
         
           Brethren
           ,
           remember
           the
           Spirit
           of
           God
           pronounces
           them
           worthy
           of
           commendation
           who
           stand
           fast
           ,
           and
           keep
           the
           Ordinances
           as
           delivered
           to
           them
           ,
           1
           Cor.
           11.2
           .
           and
           the
           more
           we
           see
           evil
           Men
           and
           Seducers
           (
           as
           those
           called
           Quakers
           and
           others
           )
           labouring
           on
           every
           side
           of
           us
           to
           tread
           under
           feet
           ,
           and
           contemptuously
           despise
           all
           of
           them
           ,
           let
           us
           stir
           up
           our selves
           with
           one
           heart
           in
           defence
           of
           them
           all
           ;
           and
           as
           they
           are
           appointed
           as
           Conduit-pipes
           for
           conveyance
           of
           the
           Spirit
           and
           blessings
           of
           the
           Gospel
           to
           our
           Souls
           ,
           so
           let
           us
           walk
           as
           such
           that
           experience
           the
           inward
           Life
           and
           Virtue
           of
           them
           ,
           that
           thereby
           
           we
           may
           beautify
           the
           Gospel
           and
           Doctrine
           of
           God
           and
           our
           Saviour
           in
           all
           things
           ,
           having
           Lamps
           and
           Oil
           also
           in
           our
           Vessels
           ,
           viz.
           the
           form
           of
           sound
           Words
           ,
           and
           power
           of
           Godliness
           in
           our
           Hearts
           and
           Lives
           .
           And
           now
           finally
           ,
           Brethren
           ,
           that
           I
           may
           not
           be
           further
           tedious
           unto
           you
           ,
           my
           breathings
           and
           desires
           are
           ,
           
             that
             the
             God
             and
             Father
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Father
             of
             Lights
             ,
             the
             God
             of
             all
             Comfort
             and
             Consolation
             ,
          
           would
           fill
           you
           with
           the
           knowledg
           of
           his
           Will
           in
           all
           Wisdom
           and
           spiritual
           Understanding
           ,
           grant
           you
           more
           clear
           and
           heavenly
           Communion
           with
           himself
           ,
           and
           with
           one
           another
           in
           the
           paths
           of
           Peace
           and
           Righteousness
           ,
           and
           enable
           you
           to
           walk
           inoffensively
           in
           all
           well-pleasing
           ,
           being
           fruitful
           in
           every
           good
           work
           ;
           and
           that
           the
           God
           of
           all
           Grace
           would
           establish
           ,
           strengthen
           and
           settle
           you
           in
           his
           Truth
           and
           Ways
           ,
           that
           so
           you
           may
           remain
           unmovable
           like
           a
           Rock
           in
           these
           evil
           and
           perilous
           times
           ,
           wherein
           so
           many
           turn
           aside
           ,
           giving
           ear
           to
           Seducers
           ,
           Impostors
           ,
           and
           lying
           Spirits
           ,
           with
           which
           our
           Days
           so
           abound
           ,
           that
           it
           will
           be
           a
           choice
           Blessing
           to
           be
           kept
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           preserv'd
           without
           blame
           till
           the
           coming
           of
           our
           Lord
           Jesus
           Christ
           .
        
         
           Now
           that
           
             the
             God
             of
             peace
             ,
             that
             brought
             again
             from
             the
             dead
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             the
             great
             Shepherd
             of
             the
             Sheep
             ,
             through
             the
             blood
             of
             the
             everlasting
             Covenant
             ,
          
           would
           sanctify
           you
           throughout
           ,
           and
           keep
           you
           from
           falling
           ,
           and
           present
           you
           without
           spot
           before
           him
           ,
           in
           the
           day
           of
           his
           glorious
           Appearance
           ,
           shall
           be
           the
           constant
           and
           hearty
           Prayer
           of
        
         
           
             Your
             Brother
             and
             Servant
             for
             Christ
             ,
             and
             his
             Truth
             sake
             ,
             
               Benjamin
               Keach
            
             .
          
        
      
       
         
         
           The
           Epistle
           to
           the
           Reader
           .
        
         
           THE
           Substance
           of
           this
           ensuing
           Discourse
           was
           formerly
           wrote
           and
           published
           in
           answer
           to
           Mr.
           
           Danvers's
           Book
           against
           
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
          
           :
           but
           the
           former
           Impression
           (
           called
           
             Darkness
             vanquished
          
           )
           being
           quite
           gone
           ,
           I
           now
           ,
           upon
           earnest
           desires
           thereto
           ,
           present
           thee
           with
           a
           new
           one
           ;
           and
           the
           rather
           ,
           because
           I
           have
           met
           with
           a
           later
           and
           short
           Tract
           wrote
           by
           a
           nameless
           Author
           against
           this
           sacred
           Ordinance
           ,
           which
           is
           also
           here
           briefly
           answer'd
           .
           I
           have
           also
           some
           hopes
           it
           may
           tend
           to
           establish
           such
           Churches
           and
           Christians
           as
           are
           in
           the
           practice
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           convince
           such
           as
           do
           oppose
           it
           ;
           that
           so
           clear
           and
           precious
           an
           Ordinance
           may
           not
           be
           lost
           ;
           
             Destroy
             it
             not
             for
             a
             Blessing
             that
             is
             in
             it
             .
          
           But
           being
           unwilling
           to
           be
           tedious
           to
           thee
           ,
           I
           commit
           it
           to
           the
           Blessing
           of
           God
           ,
           whose
           Appointment
           it
           is
           .
           Farewel
           .
        
         
           
             
               
                 Decem.
                 13
                 1697.
              
               
            
          
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           UPON
           BAPTIZED
           BELIEVERS
           ,
           As
           such
           ,
           Proved
           both
           from
           Scripture
           and
           Antiquity
           ,
           to
           be
           a
           holy
           Institution
           of
           JESUS
           CHRIST
           .
        
         
           
             The
             INTRODUCTION
             .
          
           
             AS
             it
             is
             matter
             of
             grief
             and
             trouble
             to
             many
             sober
             and
             pious
             Christians
             ,
             so
             it
             is
             no
             less
             of
             admiration
             to
             see
             such
             eminent
             and
             worthy
             Persons
             beclouded
             and
             darkned
             concerning
             one
             Ordinance
             ,
             that
             are
             so
             clear
             in
             ,
             and
             so
             much
             for
             the
             practice
             of
             another
             .
             How
             well
             have
             some
             of
             our
             Brethren
             written
             concerning
             Baptism
             ?
             And
             how
             have
             they
             defended
             it
             against
             the
             strongest
             opposition
             ,
             as
             a
             glorious
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ?
             but
             yet
             how
             have
             they
             opposed
             this
             other
             sacred
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             holy
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ?
             
               Heb.
               5.12
            
             .
             and
             Principle
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             viz.
             Imposition
             
             position
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ?
             which
             they
             have
             some
             of
             them
             cried
             down
             as
             much
             as
             they
             have
             cried
             Baptism
             up
             ,
             rendring
             it
             nothing
             save
             a
             meer
             human
             Innovation
             ,
             or
             Antichristian
             Forgery
             ;
             whereas
             nothing
             can
             be
             more
             clear
             ,
             than
             that
             it
             is
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             and
             authority
             with
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             ought
             equally
             to
             be
             contended
             for
             ,
             being
             
               inter
               prima
               Rudimenta
               Fidei
               Christianae
               ,
               among
               the
               first
               Rudiments
               of
               the
               Christian
               Faith.
            
             Dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             pull
             one
             stone
             out
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             :
             the
             Lord
             open
             their
             eyes
             to
             see
             their
             weakness
             .
             However
             ,
             what
             they
             have
             written
             concerning
             this
             Principle
             ,
             is
             in
             this
             ensuing
             Treatise
             examined
             ,
             weighed
             ,
             and
             particularly
             answered
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             I.
             
          
           
             MR.
             Danvers
             in
             his
             Introduction
             tells
             us
             ,
             pag.
             3.
             after
             having
             given
             us
             an
             Account
             both
             from
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             of
             the
             business
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             its
             Institution
             ,
             Subject
             ,
             Manner
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             &c.
             that
             it
             may
             neither
             be
             unnecessary
             nor
             unprofitable
             to
             give
             us
             an
             account
             of
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             not
             only
             because
             it
             
               immediately
               follows
               that
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             but
             more
             especially
             because
             for
             Confirmation
             (
             as
             it
             has
             been
             called
             )
             it
             had
             been
             next
             after
             Baptism
             so
             solemnly
             asserted
             ,
             practised
             and
             enjoined
             ,
             both
             in
             former
             and
             later
             times
             ,
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             essentially
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             :
             But
             what
             this
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             is
             ,
             and
             how
             that
             of
             
             Confirmation
             is
             founded
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             shall
             consider
             ,
             examin
             ,
             and
             recommend
             it
             to
             the
             judgment
             of
             all
             discerning
             ,
             and
             impartial
             Christians
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
             He
             hath
             in
             his
             Treatise
             of
             Baptism
             done
             well
             ;
             Jehovah
             bless
             his
             Work
             and
             Pains
             therein
             .
             And
             is
             it
             so
             in
             very
             deed
             ?
             Is
             the
             ground
             and
             reason
             why
             he
             undertook
             to
             write
             about
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             because
             it
             
               immediately
               follows
               Baptism
               ,
               Heb.
            
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ?
             Did
             he
             find
             it
             so
             clearly
             there
             ?
             and
             has
             that
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             called
             ,
             been
             so
             solemnly
             asserted
             in
             former
             and
             later
             times
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             ?
             Methinks
             if
             this
             be
             so
             ,
             he
             should
             have
             been
             very
             careful
             how
             he
             spake
             or
             wrote
             against
             such
             an
             Ordnance
             ,
             which
             so
             immediately
             follows
             Baptism
             according
             to
             the
             Scripture
             ;
             and
             more
             especially
             considering
             what
             he
             says
             about
             Authors
             and
             Antiquity
             ,
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             or
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             it
             having
             been
             so
             solemnly
             asserted
             ,
             practised
             ,
             and
             enjoined
             ,
             as
             above
             said
             .
          
           
             Tho
             for
             my
             part
             I
             judg
             it
             not
             worth
             my
             while
             to
             make
             such
             a
             narrow
             search
             into
             
               Authors
               ,
               Canons
               ,
               Decrees
               of
               General
               Councils
               ,
            
             and
             the
             like
             ,
             as
             probably
             he
             and
             many
             may
             do
             :
             considering
             we
             have
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             so
             plain
             and
             clear
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             what
             need
             we
             trouble
             our selves
             further
             ,
             especially
             being
             satisfied
             ,
             as
             some
             of
             the
             Fathers
             have
             said
             themselves
             ,
             that
             no
             Doctors
             ,
             nor
             Councils
             are
             of
             any
             authority
             or
             credit
             without
             the
             
               Word
               of
               God
            
             ?
             Yet
             finding
             so
             many
             of
             the
             Antients
             speaking
             so
             clearly
             touching
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             tho
             under
             another
             name
             ,
             it
             confirms
             me
             in
             my
             belief
             and
             practice
             
             herein
             ;
             and
             one
             would
             think
             it
             should
             the
             more
             stumble
             them
             :
             for
             whatsoever
             credit
             ,
             or
             esteem
             some
             of
             those
             Authors
             have
             whom
             he
             mentions
             ,
             yet
             I
             judg
             he
             will
             grant
             several
             of
             them
             to
             be
             as
             famous
             as
             most
             who
             have
             written
             since
             the
             Apostles
             time
             ,
             as
             hereafter
             may
             be
             hinted
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             what
             method
             he
             will
             observe
             in
             writing
             his
             Treatise
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             Give
             us
             an
             account
             what
             he
             finds
             of
             this
             Rite
             (
             as
             he
             is
             pleased
             to
             call
             it
             )
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             .
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             How
             asserted
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             with
             the
             Opinions
             of
             the
             Fathers
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             of
             Councils
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             How
             practised
             and
             injoined
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             How
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             How
             maintained
             by
             some
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Perswasions
             .
          
           
             Sixthly
             ,
             How
             practised
             and
             injoined
             by
             several
             of
             the
             Baptized
             Churches
             in
             this
             Nation
             .
          
           
             Then
             he
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             ,
             how
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             was
             us'd
             in
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             :
          
           
             1.
             
             In
             Benediction
             ,
             Mark
             10.16
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             For
             Healing
             ,
             Mark.
             6.5
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             For
             conferring
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             before
             Baptism
             ,
             Acts
             9.17
             .
             After
             Baptism
             ,
             Acts
             8.14
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             In
             
               Ordination
               ,
               Acts
            
             6.6
             .
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             Acts
             13.3
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
             I
             readily
             grant
             what
             he
             says
             about
             the
             several
             sorts
             of
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             the
             use
             and
             end
             of
             them
             ,
             but
             must
             needs
             except
             against
             what
             
             he
             speaks
             concerning
             the
             third
             sort
             :
             he
             affirms
             that
             Hands
             were
             laid
             upon
             Persons
             for
             conferring
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             mentions
             two
             Scriptures
             for
             proof
             ,
             viz.
             
             Acts
             9.17
             .
             and
             Acts
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             in
             which
             affirmation
             he
             altogether
             begs
             the
             question
             ,
             and
             proves
             nothing
             ,
             nor
             removes
             what
             has
             been
             said
             to
             this
             very
             point
             .
             In
             this
             I
             must
             withstand
             him
             ,
             for
             he
             goes
             too
             fast
             .
             I
             should
             be
             glad
             could
             I
             be
             an
             Instrument
             in
             the
             hand
             of
             Christ
             to
             rectify
             their
             understanding
             herein
             who
             doubt
             about
             it
             ;
             for
             they
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             mistaken
             about
             that
             Text
             ,
             Acts
             9.17
             .
             but
             especially
             that
             in
             Acts
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             
             I
             shall
             therefore
             offer
             something
             in
             the
             first
             place
             to
             this
             ;
             Doth
             not
             the
             Scripture
             say
             plainly
             in
             Acts
             9.17
             .
             that
             
               Ananias
               put
               his
               hands
               upon
               Saul
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               receive
               his
               sight
               ?
            
             why
             should
             he
             say
             then
             ,
             it
             was
             for
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             If
             that
             which
             is
             exprest
             to
             be
             the
             effects
             of
             Ananias
             his
             putting
             his
             hands
             on
             Paul
             ,
             was
             the
             only
             end
             of
             that
             Service
             ,
             which
             is
             according
             to
             his
             own
             arguings
             upon
             Acts
             8.14
             .
             Acts
             19.16
             .
             then
             it
             was
             only
             for
             his
             sight
             ;
             for
             it
             is
             said
             he
             received
             his
             sight
             ,
             but
             not
             a
             word
             of
             his
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             when
             he
             laid
             his
             hand
             upon
             him
             :
             that
             he
             was
             sent
             to
             Saul
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             is
             granted
             ;
             but
             whether
             by
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             means
             ,
             is
             yet
             to
             be
             proved
             :
             And
             this
             being
             an
             extraordinary
             case
             ,
             and
             different
             from
             that
             in
             Acts
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             
               viz.
               Ananias
            
             his
             laying
             hands
             on
             Saul
             as
             a
             blind
             Man
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             receive
             his
             sight
             (
             which
             answers
             to
             that
             in
             Mark
             16.18
             .
             )
             and
             Peter
             and
             John
             laying
             
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             in
             Acts
             8.14
             .
             as
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             for
             their
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             makes
             nothing
             to
             the
             Controversy
             depending
             ,
             tho
             Mr.
             D.
             hath
             put
             them
             together
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             Subject
             ,
             Manner
             ,
             and
             End
             ,
             were
             one
             and
             the
             same
             .
          
           
             But
             Secondly
             ,
             to
             proceed
             to
             that
             Scripture
             Acts
             8.14
             .
             where
             mention
             is
             made
             of
             Peter
             and
             
             John's
             laying
             their
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             which
             our
             Brethren
             affirm
             was
             also
             to
             confer
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ;
             but
             how
             much
             they
             are
             mistaken
             herein
             ,
             shall
             be
             examined
             :
             Since
             it
             appears
             not
             that
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Jerusalem
             did
             either
             send
             Peter
             and
             John
             to
             Samaria
             upon
             that
             account
             ,
             or
             that
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             upon
             those
             believing
             Samaritans
             to
             that
             only
             end
             ,
             't
             is
             very
             strange
             Mr.
             D.
             or
             others
             should
             affirm
             any
             such
             thing
             ;
             therefore
             to
             prevent
             this
             mistake
             ,
             let
             us
             once
             again
             examine
             these
             Texts
             ;
             
               Now
               when
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               were
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             ,
             
               heard
               that
            
             Samaria
             
               had
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               sent
               unto
               them
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             
               who
               when
               they
               were
               come
               down
               ,
               prayed
               for
               them
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             (
             't
             is
             not
             said
             the
             
               extraordinary
               Gifts
            
             ,
             but
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             those
             you
             see
             are
             the
             express
             words
             )
             
               for
               as
               yet
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               he
               was
               fallen
               upon
               none
               of
               them
               ,
               only
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               :
               then
               laid
               they
               their
               hands
               on
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
            
             Vers
             .
             14
             ,
             25.
             
             I
             know
             't
             is
             objected
             from
             the
             following
             words
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             them
             in
             some
             visible
             or
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             because
             Simon
             saw
             ,
             that
             thro'
             laying
             on
             of
             the
             Apostles
             hands
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             given
             .
             This
             is
             
             only
             a
             supposition
             :
             for
             who
             can
             tell
             what
             kind
             of
             Manifestations
             of
             the
             Spirit
             might
             appear
             in
             them
             ,
             to
             convince
             Simon
             that
             they
             had
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             The
             Text
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             they
             either
             
               spake
               with
               Tongues
            
             ,
             or
             wrought
             Miracles
             .
             But
             if
             for
             arguments
             sake
             ,
             we
             should
             grant
             they
             receiv'd
             the
             Spirit
             in
             some
             extraordinary
             manner
             ,
             as
             those
             in
             Acts
             19.
             it
             would
             not
             follow
             ,
             that
             this
             was
             the
             absolute
             end
             of
             this
             Service
             ;
             for
             if
             we
             may
             reason
             as
             they
             and
             others
             have
             done
             after
             this
             manner
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             the
             effects
             of
             their
             laying
             their
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             was
             the
             end
             why
             they
             laid
             on
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             that
             End
             is
             by
             none
             attained
             in
             these
             days
             ,
             therefore
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             is
             not
             practicable
             in
             these
             days
             ;
             we
             shall
             shew
             you
             the
             sad
             Consequences
             and
             Absurdities
             that
             would
             follow
             such
             an
             Inference
             .
             To
             proceed
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             Acts
             4.31
             .
             that
             when
             the
             Apostles
             had
             prayed
             ,
             the
             place
             was
             shaken
             where
             they
             were
             assembled
             ;
             Now
             mark
             ,
             because
             this
             Miracle
             was
             wrought
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             praying
             ,
             can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             was
             the
             end
             of
             Prayer
             ,
             or
             that
             we
             must
             not
             pray
             because
             no
             such
             effects
             are
             wrought
             now
             ?
             And
             when
             Philip
             had
             baptized
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             Acts
             8.39
             .
             't
             is
             said
             the
             Spirit
             caught
             away
             Philip
             ,
             that
             the
             Eunuch
             saw
             him
             no
             more
             :
             what
             a
             strange
             thing
             was
             this
             that
             followed
             Baptism
             ?
             But
             now
             because
             this
             Miracle
             followed
             as
             the
             effect
             of
             that
             Administration
             then
             ,
             shall
             we
             conclude
             it
             was
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             ?
             But
             again
             in
             Acts
             10.44
             .
             while
             Peter
             was
             preaching
             the
             Word
             to
             Cornelius
             ,
             and
             unto
             those
             that
             were
             in
             his
             House
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Holy
               Ghost
               fell
               on
               all
               them
               that
               heard
               the
               Word
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
             Now
             shall
             we
             say
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             were
             the
             end
             of
             Preaching
             ,
             because
             such
             kind
             of
             Effects
             followed
             preaching
             ?
             Surely
             none
             will
             argue
             so
             ,
             that
             understand
             themselves
             :
             for
             if
             that
             was
             the
             End
             of
             preaching
             ,
             because
             it
             was
             the
             Effect
             that
             followed
             ,
             and
             that
             Effect
             now
             never
             following
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             as
             many
             do
             ,
             Preaching
             is
             ceased
             ,
             if
             he
             and
             others
             argue
             right
             :
             for
             such
             and
             such
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             followed
             (
             say
             they
             )
             when
             baptized
             Believers
             did
             come
             under
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             ,
             and
             these
             Gifts
             are
             not
             given
             now
             ;
             therefore
             that
             Ordinance
             is
             ceased
             ,
             it
             being
             only
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Now
             say
             I
             ,
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             ,
             all
             the
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             may
             be
             denied
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             As
             First
             ,
             Meeting
             and
             assembling
             together
             ;
             see
             Acts
             2.1
             .
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               were
               all
               met
               together
               with
               one
               accord
               in
               one
               place
               ,
               and
               suddenly
               there
               came
               a
               Sound
               from
               Heaven
               as
               of
               a
               rushing
               Wind
               ,
               and
               it
               filled
               all
               the
               House
               where
               they
               were
               sitting
               .
            
             Vers
             .
             2.
             
             
               And
               there
               appeared
               unto
               them
               cloven
               Tongues
               like
               fire
               ,
               and
               sat
               upon
               each
               of
               them
               .
            
             Vers
             .
             3.
             
             
               And
               they
               were
               all
               filled
               with
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               as
               the
               Spirit
               gave
               them
               utterance
               .
            
          
           
             Here
             is
             no
             mention
             of
             any
             other
             Ordinance
             ,
             save
             only
             assembling
             together
             ,
             God
             graciously
             being
             pleased
             first
             to
             confirm
             the
             Time
             of
             Worship
             under
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             viz.
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             for
             so
             was
             the
             day
             of
             Pentecost
             ,
             as
             Tradition
             has
             handed
             it
             down
             :
             and
             mind
             what
             effects
             followed
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
           
             First
             ,
             'T
             is
             not
             so
             now
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             assemble
             together
             no
             more
             ?
             *
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             When
             the
             Apostles
             prayed
             ,
             the
             House
             was
             shaken
             ,
             but
             't
             is
             not
             so
             now
             ;
             doth
             Prayer
             therefore
             cease
             to
             be
             a
             duty
             ?
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             When
             Christ
             was
             baptized
             ,
             there
             was
             a
             voice
             heard
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well
               pleased
            
             ;
             and
             the
             Spirit
             came
             down
             in
             likeness
             of
             a
             Dove
             .
             And
             when
             the
             Eunuch
             was
             baptized
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             caught
             away
             Philip
             ;
             but
             such
             Effects
             follow
             not
             now
             when
             Persons
             are
             baptized
             ;
             ergo
             it's
             not
             the
             duty
             of
             any
             to
             be
             baptized
             now
             ,
             if
             theirs
             be
             right
             Reason
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             Peter
             preached
             to
             the
             
               Jews
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             and
             at
             one
             Sermon
             
               three
               thousand
            
             were
             converted
             :
             And
             he
             preached
             to
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               Acts
            
             10.
             and
             while
             he
             preached
             ,
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             them
             that
             heard
             the
             Word
             ,
             
               that
               they
               spake
               with
               Tongues
               ,
               and
               magnified
               God
               ,
            
             But
             such
             Effects
             as
             these
             follow
             not
             now
             when
             we
             preach
             ;
             ergo
             no
             Man
             is
             authorized
             to
             preach
             now
             ,
             by
             their
             arguing
             .
          
           
             Fifthly
             ,
             When
             
               Paul
               laid
               his
               hands
            
             on
             those
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             Acts
             19.
             the
             holy
             Spirit
             came
             upon
             them
             ,
             and
             
               they
               spake
               with
               Tongues
            
             ,
             &c.
             but
             these
             Effects
             follow
             not
             now
             when
             baptized
             Believers
             have
             hands
             laid
             upon
             them
             ;
             
             must
             we
             therefore
             lay
             hands
             no
             more
             ?
             Surely
             we
             have
             no
             more
             reason
             to
             neglect
             or
             lay
             this
             aside
             ,
             than
             we
             have
             all
             the
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             considering
             the
             like
             Effects
             followed
             them
             respectively
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             But
             contrariwise
             I
             must
             needs
             say
             ,
             instead
             of
             being
             stumbled
             ,
             or
             weakned
             in
             my
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             concerning
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             from
             the
             consideration
             of
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             being
             the
             Effects
             that
             followed
             once
             or
             twice
             as
             exprest
             in
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             I
             am
             thereby
             abundantly
             confirmed
             ,
             and
             established
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             because
             I
             find
             every
             Gospel-Ordinance
             and
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             was
             in
             the
             primitive
             time
             more
             or
             less
             confirmed
             ,
             according
             to
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
             by
             
               Signs
               ,
               Wonders
               ,
               and
               divers
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               own
               Will.
            
             And
             finding
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
            
             ,
             so
             visibly
             owned
             by
             Jehovah
             ,
             and
             wonderfully
             confirmed
             by
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             like
             as
             Assembling
             together
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             and
             Baptizing
             hath
             been
             ;
             it
             is
             ,
             I
             say
             ,
             of
             an
             establishing
             nature
             to
             me
             .
             And
             I
             see
             no
             ground
             to
             except
             against
             this
             Ordinance
             more
             than
             any
             of
             the
             other
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             ever
             hath
             been
             said
             or
             written
             against
             it
             from
             hence
             .
             And
             because
             I
             know
             it
             has
             stumbled
             many
             ,
             that
             the
             end
             of
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             Acts
             8.19
             .
             was
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             shall
             be
             the
             larger
             upon
             this
             particular
             ,
             fully
             to
             remove
             and
             take
             off
             this
             Objection
             ,
             which
             in
             part
             has
             already
             been
             done
             .
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             I
             affirm
             again
             that
             the
             end
             of
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             Acts
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             and
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             was
             not
             
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             I
             argue
             thus
             :
          
           
             First
             ,
             Because
             it
             was
             never
             propounded
             as
             the
             End
             of
             it
             ,
             neither
             can
             it
             be
             prov'd
             it
             was
             .
             What
             can
             they
             instance
             in
             the
             Case
             ,
             since
             what
             they
             mention
             of
             such
             and
             such
             Effects
             which
             followed
             ,
             proves
             nothing
             in
             the
             least
             ?
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             It
             could
             not
             be
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             because
             not
             promised
             unto
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             ever
             given
             but
             to
             some
             particular
             Persons
             ;
             only
             I
             grant
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             according
             to
             John
             14.16
             .
             
               If
               ye
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               .
               And
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               send
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               shall
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               .
            
             All
             the
             Disciples
             of
             Christ
             who
             believe
             ,
             and
             are
             baptized
             ,
             have
             the
             Spirit
             promised
             to
             them
             ,
             as
             further
             might
             be
             made
             appear
             ,
             Act.
             2.38
             .
             
               Then
               said
            
             Peter
             ,
             
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               for
               the
               remission
               of
               Sins
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               for
               the
               Promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
               even
               as
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               .
            
             The
             Spirit
             being
             so
             plainly
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             were
             obedient
             to
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             the
             Called
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             that
             were
             at
             Jerusalem
             ,
             hearing
             how
             God
             had
             called
             by
             his
             blessed
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Samaritans
             to
             Obedience
             ,
             they
             well
             knew
             ,
             and
             were
             assured
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             was
             their
             Right
             ,
             Promise
             and
             Privilege
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             other
             Gospel-Believers
             ;
             and
             therefore
             sent
             them
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             that
             they
             might
             receive
             (
             through
             
             the
             use
             of
             that
             holy
             Ordinance
             )
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Father
             :
             and
             upon
             consideration
             that
             the
             Samaritans
             were
             Gentiles
             ,
             or
             a
             mixt
             People
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             not
             of
             the
             Seed
             of
             Abraham
             according
             to
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             first
             of
             the
             Gentile
             Race
             that
             were
             called
             by
             the
             preaching
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             Jehovah
             was
             pleased
             to
             give
             some
             visible
             sign
             and
             demonstration
             of
             his
             receiving
             them
             into
             his
             Grace
             and
             Favour
             ,
             to
             satisfy
             any
             of
             the
             Jewish
             Disciples
             that
             might
             doubt
             concerning
             the
             extent
             of
             the
             Blessings
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Gospel
             :
             for
             palpable
             it
             is
             that
             for
             some
             time
             after
             the
             Death
             and
             Resurrection
             of
             Christ
             ,
             few
             of
             the
             Apostles
             themselves
             understood
             the
             glorious
             intent
             and
             purpose
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             in
             bringing
             in
             the
             
               Gentiles
               ,
               making
               them
               fellow-Heirs
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               same
               Body
               ,
               ,
               and
               Partakers
               of
               his
               Promise
               in
               Christ
               ,
               through
               the
               Gospel
               ,
            
             Eph.
             3.6
             .
             This
             I
             conceive
             to
             be
             one
             reason
             ,
             why
             God
             so
             visibly
             own'd
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             when
             administred
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             it self
             ;
             and
             that
             Christ
             might
             convince
             them
             he
             had
             made
             good
             his
             Promise
             ,
             John
             14.16
             .
             But
             if
             you
             will
             still
             say
             ,
             that
             the
             Reason
             ,
             End
             ,
             or
             Cause
             why
             Peter
             and
             John
             did
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             was
             not
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             as
             so
             considered
             ,
             but
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             thereof
             ,
             I
             shall
             proceed
             to
             a
             third
             Reason
             ;
             and
             thus
             I
             argue
             :
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             Either
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             when
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             Believers
             ,
             and
             prayed
             for
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             prayed
             
               in
               Faith
            
             ,
             or
             
               not
               in
               Faith
            
             :
             If
             in
             Faith
             ,
             then
             they
             had
             (
             I
             presume
             )
             some
             
             ground
             or
             Promise
             of
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             to
             build
             their
             Faith
             upon
             ,
             as
             to
             what
             they
             prayed
             for
             :
             But
             if
             it
             was
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             some
             affirm
             ,
             where
             shall
             we
             find
             any
             such
             Promise
             that
             they
             might
             ground
             their
             Faith
             upon
             ?
             And
             is
             it
             not
             sinful
             to
             pray
             for
             that
             which
             God
             has
             no
             where
             promised
             ,
             considering
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             14.23
             ?
             There
             are
             divers
             Promises
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             hinted
             ,
             made
             by
             God
             of
             giving
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             but
             not
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             †
             .
             God
             promised
             ,
             he
             would
             pour
             out
             his
             Spirit
             on
             his
             Servants
             and
             Hand-maids
             ;
             and
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             in
             John
             14.16
             .
             promised
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             to
             all
             that
             love
             him
             ,
             and
             keep
             his
             Commandments
             :
             And
             in
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             it
             is
             promised
             to
             all
             that
             repent
             ,
             and
             are
             baptized
             ;
             And
             doubtless
             it
             was
             by
             virtue
             of
             these
             Premisses
             ,
             or
             Promises
             of
             the
             like
             nature
             ,
             that
             Peter
             and
             John
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             Believers
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             and
             Paul
             on
             those
             at
             
               Ephesus
               ,
               Acts
            
             19.
             or
             else
             shew
             us
             what
             Ground
             or
             Promise
             they
             had
             .
          
           
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             were
             promised
             ;
             then
             say
             I
             ,
             they
             were
             promised
             to
             Persons
             of
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Name
             ,
             or
             so
             or
             so
             qualified
             .
             Now
             surely
             none
             will
             say
             ,
             to
             Persons
             of
             
             such
             or
             such
             a
             Name
             ;
             therefore
             it
             must
             be
             promised
             to
             Persons
             so
             or
             so
             qualified
             ,
             and
             those
             Qualifications
             also
             must
             be
             known
             :
             if
             the
             Qualifications
             be
             not
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             then
             assign
             what
             they
             are
             :
             If
             you
             say
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Repentance
             be
             the
             Qualifications
             ;
             then
             say
             I
             ,
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Gift
             is
             made
             to
             every
             Christian
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ;
             yea
             and
             every
             sincere
             Believer
             must
             receive
             those
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             God
             doth
             fail
             of
             his
             Promise
             :
             For
             I
             am
             sure
             there
             is
             not
             one
             Soul
             that
             is
             a
             Believer
             indeed
             ,
             having
             obeyed
             from
             the
             heart
             the
             form
             of
             Doctrine
             taught
             and
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             but
             hath
             more
             or
             less
             received
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Promise
             or
             Promises
             made
             to
             them
             as
             Persons
             so
             and
             so
             qualified
             or
             called
             ,
             as
             hath
             already
             been
             minded
             .
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             The
             end
             of
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             could
             not
             be
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             ,
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             because
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             
               serve
               not
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               but
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               .
            
             Now
             can
             any
             think
             ,
             Peter
             and
             John
             were
             sent
             by
             the
             Apostles
             from
             Jerusalem
             to
             those
             that
             had
             received
             the
             Word
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             for
             the
             profit
             and
             benefit
             only
             of
             the
             Unbelievers
             there
             ,
             that
             they
             ,
             viz.
             such
             as
             did
             not
             believe
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             might
             by
             beholding
             the
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             given
             to
             them
             that
             did
             believe
             ,
             be
             convinced
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             ?
             Surely
             no
             Man
             can
             think
             ,
             or
             imagine
             such
             a
             thing
             ,
             especially
             considering
             the
             Text
             says
             plainly
             ,
             
               They
               were
               sent
               to
               them
               that
               had
               received
               the
               Word
               ,
               and
               were
               baptized
            
             ;
             sent
             for
             
             their
             particular
             Comfort
             ,
             and
             further
             Consolation
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             that
             so
             they
             might
             stand
             compleat
             in
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             might
             be
             made
             Partakers
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             made
             to
             every
             believing
             Soul
             baptized
             ,
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             for
             as
             much
             as
             it
             was
             their
             right
             ,
             and
             they
             stood
             in
             great
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             all
             poor
             Souls
             do
             who
             enter
             themselves
             under
             Christ's
             Banner
             :
             For
             as
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             after
             he
             was
             baptized
             ,
             had
             the
             Spirit
             descending
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             was
             straightway
             exposed
             to
             temptation
             from
             the
             Devil
             ;
             even
             so
             are
             all
             his
             Followers
             ,
             when
             they
             take
             up
             the
             Profession
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             to
             expect
             to
             meet
             with
             sore
             Trials
             ,
             Temptations
             ,
             and
             Afflictions
             ,
             and
             therefore
             have
             need
             of
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             to
             strengthen
             ,
             encourage
             ,
             support
             ,
             and
             comfort
             them
             ,
             and
             to
             give
             them
             further
             assurance
             of
             the
             Love
             of
             God
             ,
             that
             they
             may
             not
             flag
             ,
             nor
             be
             disheartned
             ,
             but
             may
             be
             abundantly
             enabled
             to
             overcome
             all
             Enemies
             and
             Opposition
             ,
             and
             remain
             faithful
             to
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             unto
             the
             death
             .
             To
             this
             end
             doubtless
             the
             Apostles
             sent
             Peter
             and
             John
             from
             Jerusalem
             ;
             who
             when
             they
             came
             ,
             pray'd
             and
             lay'd
             their
             hands
             upon
             those
             Men
             and
             Women
             baptized
             ,
             even
             for
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
             for
             their
             particular
             profit
             ,
             comfort
             and
             benefit
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             or
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             was
             (
             't
             is
             plain
             from
             Heb.
             2.4
             .
             )
             for
             the
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             them
             that
             believe
             not
             ,
             (
             according
             to
             1
             Cor.
             14.22
             .
             )
             
               Wherefore
               Tongues
               are
               for
               a
               sign
               ,
               not
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               ;
               but
               prophesying
               serveth
               not
               for
               them
               that
               believe
               not
               ,
               but
               them
               which
               believe
               .
            
          
           
           
             Fifthly
             ;
             This
             being
             so
             ,
             it
             could
             not
             be
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             Apostles
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             because
             there
             was
             no
             
               need
               of
               further
            
             Miracles
             ,
             forasmuch
             as
             Philip
             had
             wrought
             such
             mighty
             Miracles
             and
             Wonders
             in
             that
             City
             before
             ,
             in
             so
             much
             that
             they
             were
             all
             convinced
             ;
             yea
             the
             very
             Sorcerer
             himself
             
               believed
               ,
               and
               continued
               with
            
             Philip
             ,
             
               and
               wondred
               ,
               beholding
               the
               Miracles
               and
               Signs
               which
               were
               done
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.13
             .
             Surely
             the
             Apostles
             at
             Jerusalem
             hearing
             of
             those
             things
             ,
             and
             how
             the
             People
             ,
             yea
             the
             whole
             City
             ,
             were
             convinced
             and
             satisfied
             that
             Jesus
             was
             the
             Christ
             ,
             would
             never
             have
             sent
             Peter
             and
             John
             to
             do
             
               that
               work
            
             which
             was
             so
             effectually
             done
             before
             by
             Philip
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             that
             that
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             Acts
             8.
             was
             not
             for
             Tongues
             ,
             Miracles
             ,
             or
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             our
             Brethren
             affirm
             :
             and
             this
             being
             so
             ,
             my
             work
             is
             near
             done
             already
             ;
             for
             if
             they
             miss
             in
             giving
             us
             a
             true
             Account
             how
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             used
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             ,
             they
             miss
             in
             the
             main
             case
             of
             all
             ;
             and
             if
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             Acts
             8.14
             ,
             15.
             and
             Acts
             19.
             was
             not
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             greatest
             Objection
             is
             answered
             ,
             and
             the
             chief
             stumbling-block
             taken
             out
             of
             the
             way
             of
             God's
             People
             :
             For
             if
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             was
             practised
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             a
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             for
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Comforter
             as
             so
             considered
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             absolute
             Right
             ,
             Portion
             ,
             and
             Privilege
             of
             every
             believing
             Soul
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             then
             doubtless
             the
             Ordinance
             must
             needs
             remain
             in
             full
             force
             and
             virtue
             
             as
             God's
             way
             ,
             means
             ,
             or
             method
             of
             conveyance
             of
             the
             said
             Spirit
             to
             all
             his
             Chosen
             always
             ,
             even
             until
             the
             end
             .
             But
             because
             I
             shall
             have
             occasion
             to
             speak
             more
             to
             this
             anon
             ,
             I
             forbear
             inlarging
             upon
             it
             here
             .
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             II.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Shewing
                 that
                 tho
                 this
                 holy
                 Institution
                 of
                 Christ
                 hath
                 been
                 corrupted
                 by
                 Antichrist
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 therefore
                 to
                 be
                 rejected
                 .
              
            
          
           
             MR.
             Danvers
             ,
             Pag.
             6.
             proceeds
             to
             shew
             how
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             has
             been
             asserted
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             by
             the
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             of
             several
             Councils
             ;
             Pag.
             15.
             how
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               Rome
               ;
               Pag.
            
             17.
             how
             by
             the
             Church
             of
             
               England
               ;
               Pag.
            
             24.
             how
             asserted
             by
             some
             both
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Perswasion
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             What
             earnings
             or
             advantage
             he
             could
             propound
             to
             himself
             by
             filling
             up
             so
             many
             Pages
             in
             his
             Book
             with
             Stories
             of
             this
             kind
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
             Many
             (
             as
             I
             am
             informed
             ,
             and
             some
             in
             my
             owm
             hearing
             )
             do
             judg
             what
             he
             has
             done
             in
             this
             respect
             ,
             makes
             more
             against
             himself
             than
             us
             ;
             Nay
             some
             ,
             who
             are
             for
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             seem
             to
             be
             much
             confirmed
             by
             what
             he
             has
             said
             concerning
             Antiquity
             in
             respect
             thereof
             ,
             and
             look
             upon
             themselves
             as
             beholden
             to
             Mr.
             Danvers
             for
             his
             pains
             in
             searching
             into
             Authors
             ,
             and
             in
             producing
             so
             much
             ,
             both
             from
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Writers
             ,
             
             for
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             as
             immediately
             following
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             :
             And
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             think
             so
             much
             could
             have
             been
             produced
             from
             Authors
             and
             Antiquity
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             as
             I
             perceive
             there
             may
             ,
             having
             through
             his
             means
             ,
             according
             as
             I
             am
             capable
             ,
             made
             some
             search
             ;
             Tho
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             if
             there
             were
             ten
             times
             more
             to
             be
             urged
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             the
             Authority
             of
             God's
             Word
             to
             warrant
             our
             Practice
             ,
             it
             would
             signify
             nothing
             :
             For
             we
             will
             say
             with
             
               Ignatius
               ;
               Whosoever
               speaks
               more
               than
               is
               written
               ,
               altho
               he
               fast
               ,
               altho
               he
               keep
               his
               Virginity
               ,
               altho
               he
               work
               Miracles
               ,
               altho
               he
               prophesy
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               seem
               to
               thee
               a
               Wolf
               amongst
               the
               Sheep
               :
            
             Epist
             .
             ad
             Hierom.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             I
             wonder
             Mr.
             Danvers
             should
             condemn
             ,
             and
             wholly
             cast
             away
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             and
             have
             nothing
             to
             do
             with
             it
             ,
             because
             it
             had
             been
             corrupted
             by
             the
             false
             Church
             ;
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             Manner
             of
             Administration
             being
             quite
             altered
             ,
             and
             changed
             ;
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             or
             pure
             Institution
             being
             turned
             into
             abominable
             Superstition
             :
             may
             he
             not
             as
             well
             cast
             away
             Baptism
             and
             the
             
               Lord's
               Supper
            
             also
             ,
             since
             they
             have
             been
             every
             way
             as
             much
             corrupted
             ,
             changed
             ,
             and
             polluted
             as
             this
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             what
             Ordinance
             has
             not
             ?
             Our
             work
             is
             to
             discover
             ,
             and
             remove
             all
             Popish
             Additions
             and
             Pollutions
             ,
             which
             in
             the
             days
             of
             darkness
             crept
             in
             ,
             that
             so
             we
             may
             see
             
               every
               Institution
            
             shining
             forth
             in
             its
             primitive
             purity
             and
             splendor
             ;
             and
             not
             reject
             any
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             because
             polluted
             by
             Antichrist
             .
             What
             tho
             (
             as
             he
             said
             )
             those
             Popes
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             that
             enjoined
             and
             
             imposed
             Infants
             Baptism
             for
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             enjoined
             that
             of
             Confirming
             Infants
             ?
          
           
             Reply
             .
             If
             it
             was
             as
             early
             corrupted
             ,
             altered
             ,
             and
             changed
             as
             Baptism
             ,
             ought
             we
             not
             ,
             since
             God
             has
             given
             us
             the
             Light
             of
             his
             Word
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             recover
             it
             from
             those
             Corruptions
             as
             well
             as
             Baptism
             ?
             Infants
             Baptism
             we
             all
             say
             ,
             is
             a
             Popish
             Tradition
             ,
             or
             humane
             Innovation
             ;
             yet
             is
             Baptism
             Christ's
             Ordinance
             :
             so
             in
             like
             manner
             we
             say
             ,
             is
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Infants
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             have
             only
             been
             baptized
             in
             Infancy
             ,
             a
             meer
             Popish
             Rite
             ,
             and
             Innovation
             :
             yet
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             divers
             worthy
             Men
             have
             clearly
             proved
             from
             God's
             Word
             ▪
             And
             tho
             the
             Antient
             Fathers
             and
             Councils
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             together
             with
             those
             of
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             England
             ,
             do
             wholly
             fly
             unto
             Tradition
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             practice
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Children
             ;
             this
             will
             no
             more
             weaken
             our
             practice
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             than
             their
             flying
             to
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Usage
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             to
             prove
             their
             Infants
             Baptism
             ,
             weakens
             our
             practice
             of
             baptizing
             Believers
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             those
             of
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             who
             wholly
             make
             use
             of
             Tradition
             to
             prove
             their
             Pedobaptism
             ,
             might
             without
             doubt
             ,
             had
             God
             been
             pleased
             to
             open
             their
             eyes
             ,
             seen
             that
             Baptism
             was
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             ;
             even
             so
             might
             they
             also
             have
             easily
             seen
             ,
             that
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             next
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             was
             Christ's
             holy
             Appointment
             ;
             tho
             they
             could
             not
             find
             their
             ridiculous
             
             Rite
             ,
             and
             Popish
             Ceremony
             of
             Confirming
             Children
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             there
             being
             not
             the
             least
             Word
             of
             God
             for
             it
             .
          
           
             But
             from
             what
             our
             Opponents
             say
             of
             Authors
             ,
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             Antichristian
             Church
             ,
             ever
             since
             the
             Apostacy
             from
             the
             good
             old
             way
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             there
             has
             been
             somewhat
             practised
             and
             kept
             up
             in
             the
             room
             and
             imitation
             of
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             (
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Apostles
             )
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             as
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             they
             have
             kept
             up
             something
             they
             call
             Baptism
             ,
             in
             imitation
             of
             the
             true
             Baptism
             .
             And
             't
             is
             evident
             ,
             that
             as
             the
             Romish
             Church
             has
             abominably
             corrupted
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             as
             to
             the
             Subject
             and
             Manner
             of
             Administration
             ,
             and
             added
             many
             ridiculous
             ,
             and
             superstitious
             Fopperies
             to
             it
             ;
             even
             so
             they
             have
             done
             by
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             
               The
               Silver
               is
               become
               dross
               ,
               and
               the
               Wine
               mixed
               with
               Water
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             1.22
             .
             
               He
               shall
            
             (
             saith
             Daniel
             )
             
               think
               to
               change
               Times
               and
               Laws
            
             (
             speaking
             of
             the
             little
             Horn
             )
             
               and
               they
               shall
               be
               given
               into
               his
               hand
               ,
            
             &c.
             Chap.
             7.25
             .
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             do
             our
             Brethren
             utterly
             detect
             all
             those
             impious
             Forgeries
             and
             Ceremonies
             used
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             contended
             for
             by
             those
             Fathers
             ,
             Councils
             ,
             and
             corrupt
             Churches
             they
             speak
             of
             ,
             and
             so
             clearly
             witness
             against
             them
             ,
             for
             changing
             the
             Subject
             ,
             and
             Manner
             of
             Baptizing
             ;
             and
             yet
             all
             the
             while
             hold
             for
             Baptism
             it self
             ,
             and
             faithfully
             contend
             for
             it
             ;
             yea
             and
             conclude
             too
             ,
             notwithstanding
             those
             Abuses
             ,
             and
             Corruptions
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             false
             Church
             ,
             Baptism
             all
             along
             was
             maintained
             ?
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             rather
             confirms
             
             and
             proves
             the
             thing
             it self
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             than
             otherwise
             (
             tho
             not
             as
             they
             perform
             and
             practise
             it
             )
             why
             cannot
             they
             do
             the
             like
             concerning
             that
             Rite
             of
             Popish
             Confirmation
             ?
             We
             do
             detect
             and
             abominate
             all
             those
             superstitious
             Ceremonies
             used
             by
             them
             ,
             and
             witness
             against
             them
             for
             
               changing
               of
               the
               Subject
               ,
               viz.
            
             from
             baptized
             Believers
             to
             sprinkled
             Infants
             ,
             or
             such
             as
             were
             rantised
             in
             their
             Infancy
             ;
             and
             yet
             contend
             for
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             as
             practised
             in
             the
             Apostles
             time
             :
             and
             little
             reason
             they
             have
             to
             blame
             us
             herein
             ;
             since
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             or
             to
             labour
             to
             reduce
             Ordinances
             to
             their
             primitive
             Purity
             and
             Lustre
             ,
             is
             by
             all
             accounted
             a
             glorious
             Work
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             a
             full
             and
             compleat
             Reformation
             we
             all
             long
             for
             ,
             not
             only
             for
             one
             Ordinance
             to
             be
             restored
             and
             refined
             from
             the
             dross
             ,
             and
             abominable
             filth
             of
             Popish
             Traditions
             ,
             but
             every
             Appointment
             and
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             p.
             30.
             (
             having
             given
             us
             an
             account
             how
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             Confirmation
             ,
             has
             been
             asserted
             and
             practised
             ,
             
               
                 By
                 the
                 Antients
                 ;
              
               
                 By
                 Councils
                 ;
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 Rome
                 ;
              
               
                 By
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 ;
              
               
                 By
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Independent
                 ,
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Perswasion
                 ;
              
            
          
           
             And
             Lastly
             ,
             By
             some
             of
             the
             Baptized
             Churches
             )
             He
             comes
             to
             examine
             upon
             what
             ground
             such
             a
             great
             Ordinance
             has
             been
             ,
             and
             is
             enjoined
             .
          
           
             Reply
             .
             Doubtless
             it
             concerns
             us
             all
             to
             see
             what
             ground
             ,
             or
             Scripture-warrant
             we
             have
             for
             whatever
             we
             do
             ,
             or
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             Confirmation
             or
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             asserted
             and
             practised
             by
             some
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             I
             marvel
             not
             that
             they
             leave
             the
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             fly
             to
             Tradition
             :
             For
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             that
             which
             the
             Popish
             Church
             calls
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             't
             is
             so
             blasphemous
             and
             ridiculous
             (
             as
             he
             well
             observes
             )
             that
             the
             very
             naming
             of
             the
             particulars
             thereof
             may
             fully
             detect
             the
             folly
             and
             impiety
             of
             it
             ;
             whether
             respecting
             the
             Name
             ,
             which
             is
             called
             
               Chrysm
               ,
               Vnction
               ,
               Perfection
            
             ,
             &c.
             or
             the
             Nature
             ,
             which
             is
             done
             by
             putting
             the
             sign
             of
             the
             Cross
             ,
             with
             the
             Bishop's
             finger
             ,
             in
             the
             forehead
             of
             the
             Confirmed
             ,
             with
             these
             words
             :
             
               I
               sign
               thee
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               Chrysm
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ;
             the
             Party
             being
             in
             a
             white
             Garment
             ,
             his
             Head
             bound
             with
             Linen
             ,
             his
             Hair
             cut
             ,
             and
             attended
             with
             Gossips
             ,
             or
             Sureties
             ;
             this
             is
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Danvers
             )
             what
             several
             Popes
             and
             Councils
             have
             by
             their
             Canons
             and
             Decrees
             determined
             ,
             and
             enjoined
             as
             the
             great
             Sacrament
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             pag.
             3.
             
          
           
             Reply
             .
             Well
             might
             Hommius
             tell
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             only
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             but
             Blasphemous
             and
             Idolatrous
             ,
             and
             the
             vain
             Invention
             of
             superstitious
             Men.
             And
             well
             might
             Tilenus
             call
             it
             ,
             an
             Excrement
             of
             Antichrist
             :
             And
             Amesius
             say
             ,
             the
             reasons
             given
             for
             the
             same
             by
             the
             Papists
             ,
             are
             both
             empty
             ,
             and
             vain
             ;
             and
             Mr.
             Calvin
             cry
             out
             against
             it
             ,
             as
             is
             minded
             by
             Mr.
             Danvers
             .
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             a
             Treatise
             of
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             ,
             a
             Presbyterian
             ,
             who
             tho
             very
             clear
             as
             touching
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Adult
             Persons
             Baptized
             before
             they
             are
             admitted
             to
             the
             
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             yet
             cries
             down
             the
             Papists
             practice
             herein
             in
             respect
             of
             manner
             and
             form
             ;
             they
             use
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             anointing
             with
             
               Chrysm
               ,
               a
               compound
               of
               Oil
               and
               Balsam
               ,
               consecrated
               by
               the
               Bishop
            
             ;
             which
             as
             it
             was
             never
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             so
             saith
             he
             (
             as
             some
             affirm
             )
             it
             had
             its
             original
             from
             Calixtus
             Bishop
             of
             Rome
             ,
             Anno
             218
             ,
             who
             ordained
             Confirmation
             to
             be
             performed
             with
             Chrysm
             ,
             which
             before
             was
             done
             with
             imposition
             of
             hands
             without
             Chrysm
             .
             
             And
             further
             he
             speaks
             of
             the
             form
             ,
             which
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             they
             make
             to
             lie
             in
             these
             words
             :
             
               Consigno
               te
               signo
               Crucis
               ,
               &
               confirmo
               te
               Chrysmate
               salutis
               ,
               in
               nomine
               Patris
               ,
               &
               Filii
               ,
               &
               Spiritus
               Sancti
               :
               I
               sign
               thee
               with
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Cross
               ,
               and
               confirm
               thee
               with
               the
               Chrysm
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               in
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               Son
               ,
               and
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ;
             A
             meer
             humane
             invention
             and
             device
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             )
             that
             has
             not
             the
             least
             shadow
             
               for
               it
               from
               the
               Scripture
            
             *
             .
             Also
             another
             exception
             he
             brings
             
               against
               the
               Popish
               way
               of
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               viz.
            
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Subject
             ,
             they
             confirming
             Infants
             ,
             when
             according
             to
             the
             Apostolical
             Institution
             it
             belongs
             only
             to
             such
             as
             are
             Adult
             .
             And
             it
             appears
             that
             Calvin
             from
             hence
             bore
             his
             witness
             against
             Confirmation
             ,
             viz.
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             abuse
             and
             corruption
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             appears
             in
             his
             
               Institut
               .
               lib.
            
             4.
             cap.
             19.
             
             To
             which
             agrees
             the
             Testimony
             of
             
               Chemnitius
               :
               Our
               Men
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               have
               often
               shewed
               ,
               that
               the
               Rite
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               if
               the
               unprofitable
               superstitious
               
               Traditions
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               repugnant
               to
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               were
               removed
               ,
               may
               piously
               be
               used
               to
               the
               edification
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               consent
               of
               the
               Scripture
               .
            
             Exercitat
             .
             upon
             Confirm
             .
             pag.
             65.
             
          
           
             That
             Calvin
             owned
             Confirmation
             ,
             or
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             to
             be
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             ,
             take
             his
             own
             words
             :
             
               Nam
               neque
               satis
               pro
               sua
               utilitate
               commendari
               potest
               sanctum
               hoc
               Institutum
               ,
               nec
               Papistae
               satis
               exprobari
               tam
               flagitiosa
               Corruptela
               ,
               quod
               illud
               in
               pueriles
               vertendo
               Ineptias
               ,
               non
               modo
               sustulerunt
               è
               medio
               ,
               sed
               eo
               quoque
               ad
               impurae
               &
               impiae
               Superstitionis
               praetextum
               turpiter
               sunt
               abusi
               .
               For
               neither
               can
               this
               holy
               Institution
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               be
               enough
               commended
               for
               its
               Vtility
               ,
               nor
               the
               Papists
               be
               sufficiently
               upbraided
               with
               their
               so
               flagitious
               corruption
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               by
               turning
               of
               it
               into
               childish
               Fopperies
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               only
               taken
               it
               away
               ,
               but
               have
               also
               so
               far
               shamefully
               abused
               it
               ,
               for
               a
               colour
               of
               an
               impure
               and
               impious
               Superstition
               .
            
             And
             further
             he
             saith
             :
             
               Adulterinam
               enim
               illam
               Confirmationem
               ,
               quam
               in
               ejus
               locum
               surrogarunt
               ,
               instar
               Meretricis
               ,
               magno
               Ceremoniarum
               splendore
               ,
               multisque
               pomparum
               fucis
               ,
               sine
               modo
               ornant
               .
               For
               they
               do
               beyond
               measure
               deck
               that
               Adulterous
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               substituted
               in
               its
               room
               ,
               like
               a
               Harlot
               ,
               with
               great
               splendor
               of
               Ceremonies
               .
               If
               therefore
            
             (
             saith
             that
             worthy
             Author
             in
             his
             said
             Excercitat
             .
             p.
             51.
             )
             
               Confirmation
               shall
               be
               drained
               from
               these
               mixtures
               of
               humane
               Inventions
               that
               have
               for
               a
               long
               time
               so
               defaced
               and
               deformed
               it
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               not
               called
               it
               a
               Sacrament
               ;
               if
               their
               Popish
               matter
            
             (
             both
             remota
             ,
             and
             proxima
             )
             
               of
               anointing
               with
               consecrated
               Chrysm
               the
               forehead
               of
               the
               Confirmed
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Cross
               ,
               be
               removed
               ;
               
               if
               neither
               Infants
               nor
               Children
               ,
               who
               are
               not
               yet
               arrived
               to
               years
               of
               discretion
               ,
               be
               admitted
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               Adult
               ,
               who
               are
               able
               to
               give
               an
               account
               of
               their
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               upon
               their
               hearts
               ;
               finally
               if
               those
               feigned
               Effects
               ,
               mentioned
               by
               them
               as
               the
               end
               and
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               idle
               Additions
               that
               have
               betided
               it
               in
               the
               declining
               times
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               be
               rejected
               and
               cast
               off
               ;
               and
               if
               done
               only
               with
               Prayer
               and
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               for
               the
               admission
               of
               Persons
               as
               full
               Members
               ,
               to
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               all
               Church-Privileges
               ,
               as
               most
               agreeable
               to
               that
               of
               the
               Apostolical
               and
               primitive
               times
               ;
               it
               will
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               I
               conceive
               be
               found
               to
               be
               exceeding
               useful
               and
               advantageous
               ,
               as
               a
               thing
               requisite
               ,
               if
               not
               necessary
               to
               a
               right
               Reformation
               ,
               and
               the
               reducing
               of
               the
               Churches
               of
               Christ
               to
               their
               native
               beauty
               ,
               and
               primitive
               purest
               state
               and
               constitution
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             it
             might
             appear
             it
             was
             not
             only
             his
             own
             Judgment
             ,
             together
             with
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Chemnitius
             ,
             he
             produceth
             several
             other
             eminent
             Lights
             of
             the
             Reformed
             Churches
             ,
             
               viz.
               Peter
               Martyr
            
             ,
             the
             Divines
             of
             
               Leyden
               ,
               Pareus
               ,
               Rivet
               ,
               Peter
               du
               Moulin
               ,
               Didoclavius
               ,
            
             as
             all
             witnessing
             to
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             the
             Baptized
             as
             such
             ,
             as
             an
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             ought
             to
             be
             practised
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             ,
             being
             refined
             from
             all
             Popish
             Corruptions
             and
             Additions
             ,
             as
             the
             best
             Expedient
             ,
             and
             readiest
             way
             to
             a
             happy
             Reformation
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             primitive
             Pattern
             .
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             Mr.
             Caryl
             ,
             Mr.
             Baxter
             ,
             Mr.
             
               Ralph
               Venning
            
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             
               G.
               Hughes
            
             ,
             who
             all
             speak
             the
             same
             things
             concerning
             Confirmation
             ,
             
             as
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             their
             Epistles
             to
             the
             forementioned
             Book
             of
             Mr.
             Hanmers
             ,
             
             in
             commendation
             ,
             and
             approbation
             thereof
             :
             and
             indeed
             to
             see
             how
             clear
             they
             be
             in
             their
             understandings
             concerning
             this
             Ordinance
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             how
             learnedly
             and
             judiciously
             they
             have
             laboured
             to
             recover
             it
             from
             those
             Popish
             Mixtures
             ,
             and
             cursed
             Pollutions
             of
             the
             Romish
             Church
             ,
             hath
             been
             of
             a
             refreshing
             nature
             unto
             me
             ;
             tho
             I
             can't
             but
             admire
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             they
             should
             still
             remain
             so
             blind
             and
             dark
             concerning
             Baptism
             ,
             not
             perceiving
             how
             that
             also
             hath
             been
             as
             vilely
             corrupted
             and
             changed
             from
             the
             Apostolical
             Institution
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Subject
             and
             Manner
             of
             Administration
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             regard
             of
             those
             idle
             and
             ridiculous
             Forgeries
             and
             Additions
             of
             Chrysms
             .
             Consignations
             ,
             Albes
             ,
             Salt
             ,
             Spittle
             ,
             Sureties
             ,
             &c.
             which
             they
             witness
             against
             .
             Now
             were
             but
             their
             eyes
             so
             opened
             as
             to
             recover
             and
             drain
             Baptism
             from
             Popish
             Corruptions
             or
             Alterations
             upon
             this
             account
             also
             ,
             how
             would
             it
             add
             to
             the
             beauty
             and
             perfection
             of
             their
             Confirmation
             and
             Reformation
             ,
             (
             provided
             according
             to
             their
             Light
             they
             would
             also
             get
             into
             the
             practice
             of
             both
             )
             and
             what
             glorious
             Churches
             might
             they
             soon
             come
             to
             be
             ,
             yea
             excel
             many
             of
             the
             baptized
             Congregations
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             plain
             Form
             ,
             Order
             ,
             and
             Constitution
             of
             the
             House
             of
             God
             according
             to
             the
             primitive
             Pattern
             ?
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             there
             are
             few
             ,
             or
             none
             as
             I
             can
             gather
             ,
             do
             oppose
             this
             Ordinance
             save
             some
             of
             the
             Baptists
             ,
             of
             which
             Mr.
             
             Danvers
             may
             be
             reckoned
             the
             chief
             ;
             for
             besides
             these
             modern
             Writers
             ,
             already
             mentioned
             ,
             who
             speak
             so
             fully
             concerning
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             with
             prayer
             to
             God
             for
             more
             of
             his
             Holy
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             as
             an
             orderly
             admission
             unto
             Church-Communion
             ,
             the
             perswasion
             or
             judgment
             of
             the
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             concerning
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             I
             might
             also
             produce
             how
             clearly
             they
             agree
             with
             the
             forementioned
             Presbyterian
             and
             Independent
             Ministers
             herein
             ,
             as
             you
             may
             see
             in
             their
             Annotations
             on
             Heb.
             6.
             
          
           
             But
             no
             more
             of
             this
             at
             present
             ,
             lest
             we
             too
             far
             digress
             from
             the
             matter
             in
             hand
             ;
             what
             we
             have
             here
             said
             ,
             is
             in
             answer
             to
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Rite
             it self
             ,
             or
             thing
             called
             Confirmation
             ,
             and
             how
             to
             be
             rejected
             (
             as
             we
             have
             a
             cloud
             of
             Witnesses
             agreeing
             with
             us
             herein
             )
             and
             how
             to
             be
             maintained
             ,
             owned
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             the
             Churches
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             now
             return
             to
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             
             pag.
             32.
             he
             having
             in
             pag.
             31.
             shewed
             us
             how
             blasphemous
             and
             abominable
             a
             thing
             the
             Rite
             of
             Confirmation
             is
             ,
             as
             asserted
             by
             the
             Antients
             ,
             and
             Decrees
             of
             General
             Councils
             ,
             and
             practised
             by
             corrupt
             Churches
             ;
             in
             the
             next
             place
             he
             comes
             to
             enquire
             what
             Credit
             or
             Authority
             the
             Fathers
             or
             Doctors
             are
             of
             that
             witness
             to
             it
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             he
             labours
             to
             disprove
             ,
             calling
             them
             suborned
             Witnesses
             and
             Knights
             of
             the
             Post
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             III
          
           
             
               
                 Shewing
                 who
                 the
                 Antients
                 are
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 their
                 Credit
                 and
                 Authority
                 who
                 have
                 born
                 witness
                 to
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 Hands
                 .
              
            
          
           
             ADmit
             we
             grant
             what
             Mr.
             Danvers
             speaks
             concerning
             Dionysius
             the
             Areopagite
             ,
             and
             the
             Decretal
             Epistles
             of
             the
             first
             Popes
             ,
             to
             be
             impious
             Lies
             and
             Forgeries
             ,
             shall
             we
             therefore
             conclude
             they
             are
             all
             suborned
             Witnesses
             .
             viz.
             the
             Antients
             who
             have
             written
             concerning
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ?
             Surely
             many
             of
             the
             Fathers
             who
             have
             born
             witness
             thereunto
             ,
             are
             generally
             received
             ,
             and
             their
             Authority
             approved
             as
             the
             best
             of
             human
             Writers
             :
             What
             say
             you
             to
             Tertullian
             ,
             shall
             we
             call
             him
             a
             Knight
             of
             the
             Post
             ?
             Take
             his
             Testimony
             :
             (
             A.D.
             
             200.
             de
             Bapt.
             c.
             6.
             )
             
               Manus
               imponitur
               per
               benedictionem
               ,
               advocans
               &
               invitans
               Spiritum
               Sanctum
               ;
               tunc
               ille
               Sanctissimus
               Spiritus
               super
               emundata
               ,
               &
               benedicta
               Corpora
               ,
               libens
               à
               Patre
               descendit
               .
               After
               Baptism
               the
               Hand
               is
               imposed
               by
               Blessing
               ,
               and
               calling
               and
               inviting
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               willingly
               descends
               from
               the
               Father
               on
               the
               Bodies
               that
               are
               cleansed
               and
               blessed
               .
            
             Moreover
             he
             saith
             :
             
             
               It
               is
               the
               fleshly
               ,
               or
               outward
               act
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               dipt
               in
               water
               ;
               the
               spiritual
               effects
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               freed
               from
               our
               Sins
               :
               Then
               follows
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               the
               Dispenser
               inviting
               
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               by
               Prayer
               .
               And
               being
               cleansed
               by
               Baptismal
               Water
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               we
               are
               disposed
               for
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               under
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             And
             further
             ,
             speaking
             concerning
             the
             happy
             state
             of
             the
             Church
             in
             this
             day
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             (
             
               de
               Script
               .
               cap.
            
             36.
             )
             
               She
               believeth
               in
               God
               ,
               she
               signs
               with
               Water
            
             (
             that
             is
             ,
             baptizeth
             )
             
               she
               clothes
               with
               the
               Spirit
            
             ,
             (
             viz.
             by
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             )
             
               she
               feeds
               with
               the
               Eucharist
               ,
               and
               exhorts
               to
               Martyrdom
               ;
               and
               against
               this
               Order
               or
               Institution
               she
               receives
               no
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             Another
             Witness
             I
             shall
             call
             in
             ,
             shall
             be
             Eusebius
             (
             not
             the
             Pope
             of
             that
             Name
             )
             but
             
               Eusebius
               Pamphilus
            
             ,
             who
             lived
             in
             the
             time
             of
             
               Constantinus
               Magnus
            
             the
             Emperor
             ,
             about
             three
             hundred
             Years
             after
             Christ
             ;
             he
             certifies
             fully
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             (
             lib.
             7.
             c.
             2.
             )
             that
             the
             
               antient
               manner
            
             of
             receiving
             Members
             into
             the
             Church
             ,
             was
             with
             Prayer
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             .
             Doubtless
             by
             calling
             it
             the
             antient
             manner
             ,
             he
             must
             needs
             refer
             to
             the
             Apostles
             time
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             Eusebius
             declareth
             ,
             (
             lib.
             6.
             c.
             26.
             )
             That
             one
             Novatus
             
               being
               sick
               was
               baptized
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               called
               a
               Baptism
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               he
               received
               ,
               for
               he
               obtained
               not
               after
               his
               recovery
               that
               which
               he
               should
               have
               done
               by
               the
               Canon
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               to
               wit
               Confirmation
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Bishop
               ;
               which
               having
               not
               obtained
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               be
               supposed
               to
               have
               received
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ?
            
             This
             was
             about
             the
             Year
             260.
             
             'T
             is
             also
             to
             be
             noted
             ,
             that
             in
             neither
             of
             those
             places
             ,
             nor
             any
             where
             else
             in
             Eusebius
             ,
             is
             the
             least
             mention
             made
             of
             Crossing
             ,
             or
             Chrysm
             ,
             in
             the
             administration
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
           
             
             Cyprian
             shall
             be
             the
             next
             ,
             whom
             none
             I
             suppose
             take
             for
             a
             suborned
             Witness
             :
             having
             urged
             that
             of
             the
             Apostles
             going
             to
             Samaria
             ,
             to
             impose
             Hands
             on
             those
             that
             Philip
             had
             baptized
             ,
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               Custom
               is
               also
               descended
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               are
               baptized
               ,
               might
               be
               brought
               by
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               obtain
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             Again
             saith
             St.
             Cyprian
             ,
             (
             Ep.
             ad
             Steph.
             de
             Haereticis
             ,
             Ep.
             72.
             )
             
               It
               is
               of
               no
               purpose
               to
               lay
               Hands
               on
               them
               to
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               unless
               they
               receive
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             I
             might
             produce
             Origen
             ,
             in
             his
             7th
             Homily
             upon
             Ezekiel
             ,
             who
             speaks
             concerning
             it
             .
          
           
             Also
             Hierom
             ,
             who
             answers
             this
             Question
             ,
             
               viz.
               Why
               he
               that
               is
               baptized
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               doth
               not
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               but
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             (
             
               Dial.
               ad
               Lucifer
            
             .
             )
             
               This
               Observation
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Priesthood
               ,
               did
               descend
               from
               the
               Scriptures
               ;
               If
               you
               ask
               me
               where
               it
               is
               written
               ?
               't
               is
               answered
               ,
               in
               Actibus
               Apostolorum
               ,
            
             in
             the
             
               Acts
               of
               the
               Apostles
            
             .
          
           
             Ambrose
             is
             cited
             by
             Mr.
             Danvers
             himself
             ;
             with
             Augustin
             ,
             and
             others
             ,
             whose
             Authority
             is
             not
             questioned
             :
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Theodoret
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Several
             others
             ,
             yea
             many
             might
             be
             produced
             ,
             besides
             those
             he
             calls
             suborned
             Witnesses
             ;
             and
             yet
             have
             we
             far
             better
             Authors
             and
             Witnesses
             to
             defend
             this
             sacred
             Truth
             ;
             for
             we
             have
             the
             Authority
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             't
             is
             left
             on
             record
             amongst
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ;
             we
             have
             the
             Testimony
             of
             the
             Apostles
             Peter
             and
             John
             ;
             and
             one
             not
             inferior
             to
             
             them
             ,
             viz.
             blessed
             St.
             Paul
             ,
             (
             Heb.
             5.
             12.
             and
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             )
             as
             hath
             ,
             and
             shall
             (
             God
             assisting
             )
             be
             made
             further
             evident
             :
             And
             upon
             no
             better
             Authority
             ,
             I
             must
             confess
             ,
             is
             this
             sacred
             Ordinance
             imposed
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             to
             speak
             more
             directly
             to
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             what
             he
             insists
             on
             in
             pag.
             33.
             about
             the
             Rite
             of
             Confirmation
             ,
             as
             practised
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             ,
             and
             as
             corrupted
             from
             the
             pure
             Institution
             ,
             we
             readily
             grant
             it
             is
             of
             no
             better
             Authority
             than
             Infants
             Baptism
             .
             And
             as
             touching
             what
             he
             speaks
             of
             Rivet
             ,
             (
             
               Controv.
               Tom.
            
             2.
             
             Exercit.
             p.
             44.
             )
             that
             it
             was
             neither
             instituted
             by
             Christ
             ,
             nor
             his
             Apostles
             ,
             't
             is
             spoken
             with
             respect
             of
             the
             Popish
             manner
             with
             Chrysm
             ,
             and
             other
             ridiculous
             Ceremonies
             ,
             which
             was
             before
             done
             with
             Prayer
             and
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             without
             
               Chrysm
               :
               They
               did
            
             ,
             saith
             Mr.
             
               Baxter
               ,
               make
               haste
               to
               corrupt
               it
               ;
               they
               quickly
               introduced
               the
               Crosses
               ,
               and
               Chrysm
               ;
               but
               from
               the
               beginning
               it
               was
               not
               so
               .
            
             And
             as
             to
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             
               Ambrose
               ,
               Jerom
               ,
               Augustin
            
             ,
             and
             some
             others
             ,
             it
             is
             granted
             ,
             they
             lived
             in
             those
             times
             when
             the
             Church
             was
             adulterated
             ,
             and
             the
             holy
             Appointments
             of
             Christ
             corrupted
             ,
             and
             changed
             from
             their
             primitive
             purity
             ;
             yet
             this
             makes
             no
             more
             against
             the
             holy
             Ordinance
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             than
             it
             doth
             against
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             the
             Supper
             of
             our
             Lord
             ,
             &c.
             as
             I
             have
             already
             shewed
             .
             All
             that
             Mr.
             Danvers
             hath
             said
             hitherto
             of
             Tradition
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             makes
             only
             against
             the
             Church
             of
             Rome
             and
             England
             ,
             and
             others
             who
             have
             drunk
             of
             the
             Whores
             Cup
             ;
             those
             things
             which
             they
             cry
             up
             for
             Apostolical
             Traditions
             ,
             are
             nought
             else
             save
             meer
             human
             Innovations
             ,
             
             and
             cursed
             Inventions
             of
             corrupt
             Men.
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             with
             a
             passage
             of
             Dr.
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             who
             treating
             about
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Persons
             as
             such
             ,
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               was
               antient
               ,
               and
               long
               before
               Popery
               entred
               into
               the
               World
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               Rite
               has
               been
               more
               abused
               by
               Popery
               than
               by
               any
               thing
               .
            
             As
             to
             what
             Mr.
             Danvers
             speaks
             of
             the
             Waldenses
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             ones
             were
             against
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             ;
             if
             that
             be
             true
             ,
             yet
             it
             must
             be
             understood
             of
             the
             Popish
             Confirmation
             ,
             which
             they
             disowned
             as
             a
             Sacrament
             ,
             accompanied
             with
             Ceremonies
             ;
             for
             so
             I
             find
             they
             express
             themselves
             :
             Such
             a
             Confirmation
             ,
             I
             grant
             ,
             they
             witness
             against
             ,
             as
             being
             none
             of
             Christ's
             Institution
             ,
             but
             introduced
             by
             the
             Devil's
             Instigation
             ;
             't
             was
             the
             corruption
             of
             it
             ,
             and
             not
             the
             thing
             it self
             ,
             doubtless
             they
             witness
             against
             :
             but
             that
             they
             owned
             not
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             at
             all
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             before
             admission
             was
             granted
             to
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             I
             judg
             too
             hard
             for
             any
             to
             make
             appear
             .
             But
             if
             they
             were
             ignorant
             of
             this
             Truth
             ,
             't
             is
             no
             marvel
             ,
             considering
             the
             Day
             they
             lived
             in
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             If
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             they
             with
             other
             Churches
             and
             People
             he
             mentions
             ,
             were
             much
             enlightned
             into
             the
             Truths
             of
             the
             Gospel
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             is
             no
             good
             Argument
             ,
             since
             glorious
             Reformers
             ,
             and
             eminent
             enlightned
             Souls
             ,
             may
             notwithstanding
             lie
             short
             of
             some
             Institution
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             as
             appears
             both
             in
             the
             Old
             and
             New
             Testament
             :
             What
             glorious
             Light
             had
             
               David
               ,
               Solomon
               ,
               Hezekiah
               ,
               Josiah
               ,
            
             and
             many
             others
             of
             the
             Godly
             Kings
             and
             Prophets
             in
             Juda
             ?
             And
             yet
             one
             thing
             plainly
             laid
             down
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             the
             Law
             ,
             they
             were
             short
             in
             ,
             nay
             ,
             as
             some
             judg
             ,
             
             they
             did
             not
             see
             it
             ,
             viz.
             sitting
             in
             Booths
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             the
             7th
             Month
             ;
             of
             which
             we
             read
             in
             Nehem.
             8.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             
               They
               found
               written
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Text
             )
             
               in
               the
               Law
               which
               God
               commanded
               by
            
             Moses
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               should
               dwell
               in
               Booths
               ,
               in
               the
               Feast
               of
               the
               seventh
               Month.
            
             Vers
             .
             15.
             
             
               And
               all
               the
               Congregation
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               were
               come
               again
               out
               of
               Captivity
               ,
               made
               Booths
               ,
               and
               sate
               under
               the
               Booths
               :
               For
               since
               the
               days
               of
            
             Joshua
             
               the
               Son
               of
            
             Nun
             ,
             
               unto
               that
               day
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Children
               of
            
             Israel
             
               done
               so
               ;
               and
               there
               was
               very
               great
               gladness
               ,
            
             verse
             47.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             IV.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Shewing
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 Independent
                 and
                 Presbyterian
                 Perswasion
                 have
                 asserted
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 on
                 baptised
                 Persons
                 .
              
            
          
           
             IN
             Pag.
             36.
             
             Mr.
             Danvers
             having
             done
             with
             Tradition
             and
             Fathers
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             he
             will
             consider
             the
             Scripture-grounds
             urged
             in
             proof
             hereof
             by
             the
             Independents
             ,
             and
             those
             of
             the
             Presbyterian
             Perswasion
             ;
             In
             the
             first
             place
             (
             which
             is
             the
             principal
             )
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             modestly
             expresses
             to
             be
             but
             a
             probable
             ground
             .
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             shall
             give
             this
             answer
             ,
             that
             tho
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             uses
             such
             a
             Phrase
             (
             viz.
             calling
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             a
             probable
             ground
             )
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             't
             is
             
             but
             a
             probable
             ground
             ;
             and
             those
             that
             read
             his
             Book
             shall
             find
             ,
             that
             by
             the
             Testimony
             of
             divers
             famous
             Men
             ,
             he
             abundantly
             endeavours
             to
             prove
             it
             to
             be
             absolutely
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             intended
             in
             that
             Scripture
             .
             (
             See
             Page
             25
             ,
             26.
             )
             And
             since
             I
             find
             many
             eminent
             Men
             speaking
             so
             plainly
             on
             this
             account
             of
             Heb.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             and
             to
             satisfy
             some
             Persons
             herein
             ,
             and
             prevent
             mistakes
             ,
             take
             a
             few
             instances
             out
             of
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             ,
             as
             the
             Judgment
             of
             several
             Divines
             upon
             that
             Text.
             
          
           
             The
             first
             I
             shall
             cite
             is
             Didoclavius
             ,
             who
             of
             three
             Interpretations
             of
             this
             Text
             ,
             mentioned
             by
             him
             ,
             admits
             of
             this
             ,
             Cap.
             2.
             
               viz.
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               before
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               :
            
             And
             gives
             a
             reason
             why
             it
             may
             be
             called
             Confirmatory
             ;
             
               Nempe
               ratione
               Ecclesiae
               approbantis
               ,
               &
               confirmantis
               sua
               approbatione
               examinatum
               ,
               ad
               verum
               illud
               ac
               genuinum
               Confirmationis
               Sacramentum
               admittentis
               :
            
             (
             viz.
             )
             
               Because
               of
               the
               Churches
               approving
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               approbation
               confirming
               of
               the
               Person
               examined
               ,
               and
               admitting
               him
               unto
               that
               true
               and
               genuine
               Rite
               of
               Confirmation
               .
            
          
           
             The
             next
             is
             Major
             on
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               On
               this
               place
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               all
               that
               I
               have
               seen
            
             (
             mark
             )
             
               understand
               it
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               on
               such
               as
               have
               been
               baptized
               only
               .
            
             Bullinger
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               ,
               Lib.
            
             5.
             
             Sect.
             6.
             in
             his
             Appendix
             ,
             Pag.
             3.
             alledging
             T.C.
             thus
             speaking
             ,
             
               Tell
               me
               ,
               why
               there
               should
               be
               any
               such
               Confirmation
               ,
               seeing
               no
               one
               Tittle
               thereof
            
             can
             be
             found
             in
             Scripture
             ?
             Thus
             answers
             
               ironically
               ,
               except
               the
               Epistle
               to
               the
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             chap.
             6.
             2.
             
               be
               Scripture
            
             ;
             plainly
             intimating
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             )
             he
             thought
             that
             place
             
             to
             be
             a
             sufficient
             ground
             for
             it
             ,
             and
             that
             to
             be
             the
             meaning
             of
             the
             Apostle
             there
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Parker
               ,
               de
               Polit.
               Eccles
               .
               lib.
            
             3.
             c.
             15
             ,
             16.
             refuting
             the
             Arguments
             of
             such
             as
             plead
             for
             Episcopal
             Confirmation
             ,
             at
             large
             assents
             (
             saith
             our
             Author
             )
             to
             what
             is
             by
             me
             delivered
             .
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               He
               shews
               the
               general
               nature
               ,
               and
               end
               of
               it
               ,
               viz.
               admission
               of
               Members
               into
               the
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               accordingly
               was
               used
               towards
               such
               as
               were
               converted
               .
               This
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               Heb.
               6.2
               .
               is
               that
               very
               Ecclesiastical
               Union
               ,
               by
               a
               solemn
               professing
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               admission
               into
               the
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               He
               shews
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               from
               this
               Text
               ,
               Heb.
               6.2
               .
               (
               saith
               Mr.
               Hanmer
               .
               )
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             That
             it
             ought
             to
             be
             done
             publickly
             ,
             and
             before
             the
             Church
             :
             
               Et
               hic
               ordo
               inter
               gravia
               negotia
               agitur
               ,
               enim
               de
               membro
               recipiendo
               ,
               publicum
               hoc
               est
               ,
               &
               publici
               juris
               ,
               &
               ideo
               non
               nisi
               Ecclesiae
               consensu
               ejusdem
               ,
               cui
               adjungendus
               est
               competens
               ,
               perficiendus
               .
               This
               course
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               weighty
               affairs
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               publick
               thing
               ,
               and
               of
               publick
               right
               ;
               for
               the
               matter
               in
               agitation
               is
               concerning
               the
               receiving
               of
               a
               Member
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               performed
               without
               the
               consent
               of
               that
               same
               Church
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Competent
               is
               to
               be
               joined
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               He
               shews
               the
               Antiquity
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               't
               is
               an
               Apostolical
               Institution
               ,
               and
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Antient
               Church
               .
            
          
           
             He
             further
             affirms
             ,
             pag.
             28.
             that
             Piscator
             so
             understood
             Heb.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             viz.
             to
             mean
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             the
             Baptized
             ;
             Also
             
               Beza
               ,
               Paraeus
            
             ,
             
             and
             Rivet
             ,
             whose
             words
             take
             as
             follows
             
               ●●●mpositio
               manuum
               ,
               cujus
               mentio
               fit
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               referenda
               est
               ad
               solennem
               Baptizatorum
               Benedictionem
               ,
               quae
               à
               Pastoribus
               solebat
               fieri
               ,
               eos
               in
               Christianismi
               vocationis
               confirmantibus
               :
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               whereof
               mention
               is
               made
            
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               is
               to
               be
               referred
               to
               the
               solemn
               Benediction
               of
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               which
               was
               used
               to
               be
               performed
               by
               the
               Pastors
               ,
               confirming
               them
               in
               the
               calling
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             He
             mentions
             the
             Doctors
             of
             Leyden
             ,
             shewing
             this
             to
             be
             their
             sense
             upon
             this
             Text
             also
             .
          
           
             Calvin
             ,
             who
             gives
             this
             only
             as
             the
             chief
             thing
             intended
             by
             the
             Apostle
             in
             this
             place
             ,
             from
             hence
             draws
             this
             remarkable
             Inference
             ;
             wherein
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Hanmer
             )
             he
             plainly
             declares
             his
             apprehensions
             concerning
             the
             Original
             and
             Antiquity
             of
             this
             practice
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             Christ
             :
             
               Hic
               unus
               locus
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               This
               one
               place
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               abundantly
               testifies
               that
               the-original
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Confirmation
               ,
               or
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               flow'd
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               which
               yet
               afterwards
               was
               turned
               into
               a
               Superstition
               ;
               as
               the
               World
               almost
               always
               degenerates
               from
               the
               best
               Institutions
               into
               Corruption
               :
               Wherefore
               to
               this
               day
               this
               pure
               Institution
            
             [
             mark
             ]
             
               ought
               to
               be
               retained
               ,
               but
               the
               Superstition
               to
               be
               corrected
               .
            
             Why
             should
             Mr.
             Danvers
             presume
             to
             say
             these
             Men
             confess
             the
             Scripture
             is
             but
             a
             probable
             ground
             ,
             and
             that
             Tradition
             and
             Antiquity
             is
             the
             more
             certain
             ?
             And
             again
             
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               faint
               insinuation
               from
               the
               Scripture
               to
               ground
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               upon
               ?
               What
               Men
               can
               speak
               more
               fully
               to
               a
               Text
               ?
            
          
           
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             ,
             he
             adds
             Hyperus
             ,
             who
             saith
             ,
             
               Imposition
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               was
               in
               the
               confirmation
               of
               those
               that
               had
               been
               baptized
               and
               rightly
               instructed
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             He
             urgeth
             several
             other
             Persons
             of
             the
             same
             mind
             ,
             as
             Illyricus
             ,
             Mr.
             Deering
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             To
             which
             I
             might
             add
             what
             Mr.
             Hughes
             late
             of
             Plymouth
             in
             his
             Ep.
             to
             Mr.
             
             Hanmer's
             Book
             ,
             mentions
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             It
             is
             by
             some
             glorious
             Lights
             in
             the
             Church
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               understood
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               in
               that
               Phrase
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               annexed
               to
               Baptism
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.
             
             
               Whence
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               that
               this
               abundantly
               testifies
               that
               the
               Original
               of
               this
               Ceremony
               flowed
               from
               the
               Apostles
               .
            
          
           
             Before
             I
             proceed
             ,
             I
             might
             cite
             a
             passage
             full
             to
             the
             same
             purpose
             ,
             as
             the
             Judgment
             of
             the
             Learned
             Assembly
             of
             Divines
             ,
             which
             take
             as
             follows
             ,
             out
             of
             their
             Annotations
             on
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             say
             they
             ,
             
               is
               usually
               called
               Confirmation
               ;
               which
               stood
               first
               ,
               in
               examining
               those
               that
               had
               been
               baptized
               what
               progress
               they
               had
               made
               in
               Christianity
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               In
               praying
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               continue
               them
               in
               the
               Faith
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               more
               Grace
               ,
               strengthning
               them
               by
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
               :
               whence
               the
               Apostolical
               Constitution
               was
               called
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               .
            
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             What
             Mr.
             Baxter
             speaks
             upon
             this
             account
             I
             can't
             well
             omit
             ,
             
               Confirmat
               .
               p.
            
             124
             ,
             125.
             
             
               If
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               of
               Christ
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               have
               used
               Prayer
               ,
               and
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               as
               a
               practice
               received
               from
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               no
               other
               beginning
               of
               it
               can
               be
               found
               ;
               then
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               think
               this
               Ceremony
               ceased
               ,
               or
               to
               interpret
               the
               foresaid
               
               Scripture
               contrary
               to
               this
               practice
               of
               the
               Vniversal
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               Antecedent
               is
               true
               ,
            
             ergo
             .
             
               And
               if
               any
               say
               ,
               Anointing
               and
               Crossing
               were
               antient
            
             ;
             I
             answer
             (
             saith
             he
             )
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               they
               were
               as
               antient
               in
               the
               Popish
               use
               as
               the
               matter
               of
               a
               Sacrament
               ,
               or
               necessary
               Signs
               ,
               is
               not
               true
               ,
               nor
               proved
               ,
               but
               frequently
               disproved
               by
               our
               Writers
               against
               Popish
               Confirmation
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               Nor
               can
               it
               be
               proved
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               as
               antient
               as
               indifferent
               things
               .
            
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             
               We
               prove
               the
               contrary
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               not
               in
               Scripture-times
               ,
               there
               being
               no
               mention
               of
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Fourthly
             ,
             
               So
               that
               we
               bring
               Antiquity
               but
               to
               prove
               the
               continuance
               of
               a
               Scripture-practice
               ,
               and
               so
               to
               clear
               the
               practice
               of
               it
               :
               But
               the
               Papists
               plead
               Fathers
               for
               that
               which
               the
               Scripture
               is
               a
               stranger
               unto
               .
            
          
           
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             with
             Reverend
             Mr.
             
               Hooker
               :
               The
               antient
               Custom
               of
               the
               Church
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               Eccles
               .
               Polit.
               p.
            
             351.
             )
             
               was
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               baptized
               ,
               to
               add
               thereto
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               with
               effectual
               Prayer
               for
               the
               illumination
               of
               God's
               most
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               confirm
               and
               perfect
               that
               which
               the
               Grace
               of
               the
               said
               Spirit
               had
               already
               begun
               in
               Baptism
               :
               for
               the
               means
               to
               obtain
               the
               Graces
               which
               God
               doth
               bestow
               ,
               are
               our
               Prayers
               ;
               and
               our
               Prayers
               to
               that
               intent
               are
               available
               as
               well
               for
               others
               as
               for
               our selves
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             pass
             by
             this
             ,
             I
             intreat
             the
             Reader
             to
             consider
             ,
             that
             tho
             we
             have
             urged
             the
             Testimony
             of
             several
             Authors
             ,
             who
             are
             one
             with
             us
             in
             the
             main
             concerning
             our
             Practice
             herein
             ,
             yet
             we
             build
             not
             
             upon
             Men
             or
             Tradition
             ,
             but
             on
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             neither
             do
             we
             suppose
             any
             necessity
             for
             us
             to
             take
             up
             new
             weapons
             to
             defend
             so
             plain
             a
             Truth
             ,
             since
             our
             Adversaries
             have
             been
             so
             sufficiently
             worsted
             and
             put
             to
             flight
             by
             the
             Sword
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             used
             by
             several
             eminent
             Saints
             in
             times
             past
             .
             What
             we
             have
             mentioned
             of
             Authors
             ,
             we
             have
             been
             in
             part
             forced
             to
             by
             what
             Mr.
             Danvers
             and
             others
             have
             said
             of
             them
             .
             And
             that
             leads
             me
             to
             what
             he
             speaks
             ,
             pag.
             40.
             of
             the
             Scripture-grounds
             on
             which
             the
             Baptists
             have
             asserted
             this
             Rite
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             it
             )
             and
             founded
             this
             Practice
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             as
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             
               as
               before
               especially
               held
               forth
            
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
               tho
               not
               affirmed
               with
               that
               sobriety
               and
               modesty
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               from
               Probability
               ,
               but
               rather
               Infallibility
               ,
               denying
               fellowship
               to
               any
               that
               do
               not
               receive
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             V.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Shewing
                 how
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 what
                 ground
                 the
                 Baptized
                 Churches
                 do
                 assert
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 .
              
            
          
           
             HOW
             those
             learned
             Persons
             he
             speaks
             of
             have
             writ
             and
             asserted
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             from
             that
             Text
             ,
             I
             shall
             leave
             to
             the
             judicious
             Reader
             ,
             by
             considering
             the
             Instances
             forecited
             ;
             and
             that
             they
             hold
             it
             also
             as
             necessary
             to
             Church-Communion
             ,
             might
             I
             presume
             be
             made
             manifest
             ,
             but
             that
             is
             not
             our
             present
             work
             ,
             but
             rather
             to
             make
             the
             thing
             it self
             appear
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             and
             in
             order
             to
             this
             ,
             those
             two
             Particulars
             ,
             or
             Principles
             Mr.
             Danvers
             lays
             down
             we
             will
             consider
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             First
             ,
             
               That
               to
               every
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               there
               must
               be
               some
               plain
               positive
               word
               of
               Institution
               to
               confirm
               it
               ;
               and
               not
               only
               human
               Tradition
               ,
               or
               far-fetcht
               Consequences
               and
               Inferences
               ,
               such
               as
               the
               many
               Volumes
               written
               of
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               federal
               Holiness
               ,
               to
               assert
               Infants
               Baptism
               to
               be
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               no
               ordinary
               Capacity
               can
               reach
               ,
               and
               only
               Men
               of
               Parts
               and
               Abilities
               can
               trace
               ,
               and
               follow
               in
               their
               Meanders
               .
            
          
           
             Secondly
             ,
             
               That
               to
               practise
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               for
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               his
               ,
               without
               an
               Institution
               ,
               is
               Will-worship
               and
               Superstition
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             great
             Text
             urged
             for
             this
             Institution
             ,
             he
             says
             ,
             is
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             
               Therefore
               leaving
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               ,
               let
               us
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
               ,
               not
               laying
               again
               the
               foundation
               of
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               Works
               ,
               and
               of
               Faith
               towards
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             This
             is
             the
             Text
             affirmed
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             great
             Charter
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             for
             this
             point
             of
             Faith
             and
             Practice
             ;
             but
             how
             to
             find
             the
             least
             warrant
             for
             the
             same
             there
             ,
             he
             says
             we
             see
             not
             :
             
               If
               it
               was
               indeed
               said
               ,
               let
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               have
               hands
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               plainness
               ,
               as
               let
               all
               Believers
               be
               baptized
               ,
            
             Mat.
             28.29
             .
             Acts
             10.43
             .
             or
             ,
             
               let
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               eat
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
             Acts
             2.41
             .
             
               it
               was
               something
               to
               the
               purpose
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             First
             ,
             we
             grant
             that
             to
             every
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             there
             must
             be
             some
             word
             of
             Institution
             ,
             
             and
             that
             such
             far-fetch
             Consequence
             ,
             as
             he
             minds
             ,
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             or
             be
             sufficient
             :
             but
             that
             every
             Institution
             must
             be
             laid
             down
             in
             such
             
               plain
               positive
               Words
               ,
               as
               he
               seems
               to
               affirm
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Let
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               have
               Hands
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
            
             I
             deny
             ,
             it
             being
             none
             of
             our
             Principle
             I
             judg
             ,
             nor
             theirs
             neither
             ;
             since
             they
             practise
             such
             things
             as
             Institutions
             of
             Christ
             ,
             which
             are
             no
             where
             in
             so
             many
             plain
             positive
             words
             commanded
             ,
             as
             may
             hereafter
             be
             shewed
             .
          
           
             But
             as
             to
             the
             other
             thing
             he
             minds
             ,
             we
             do
             agree
             with
             him
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             Whatsoever
             is
             done
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             God
             ,
             without
             an
             Institution
             ,
             is
             Will-worship
             ;
             and
             you
             shall
             see
             that
             our
             Principles
             agree
             and
             comport
             with
             all
             those
             honest
             Protestant
             Principles
             concerning
             what
             we
             have
             to
             say
             further
             about
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             But
             to
             reply
             to
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             Heb.
             6.
             it
             matters
             not
             whether
             it
             be
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             or
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             or
             Acts
             8.16
             ,
             17.
             or
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             or
             any
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             that
             is
             the
             chief
             Text
             urged
             to
             prove
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             an
             Ordinance
             and
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ;
             provided
             that
             the
             Scripture
             urged
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             will
             prove
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             But
             whereas
             he
             says
             he
             finds
             not
             the
             least
             warrant
             for
             the
             same
             ,
             I
             somewhat
             marvel
             at
             it
             ,
             considering
             what
             has
             been
             formerly
             written
             ,
             and
             proved
             from
             that
             Text
             ,
             by
             several
             worthy
             and
             able
             Men
             ,
             whose
             Books
             he
             ,
             nor
             none
             else
             have
             ever
             yet
             answered
             .
             But
             it
             seems
             he
             would
             have
             it
             said
             in
             so
             many
             plain
             words
             ,
             Let
             all
             baptized
             Believers
             have
             hands
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             or
             else
             all
             is
             just
             nothing
             that
             is
             asserted
             .
          
           
           
             But
             is
             it
             in
             Mat.
             28.19
             .
             or
             Acts
             10.48
             .
             said
             in
             so
             many
             plain
             words
             ,
             Let
             all
             Believers
             be
             baptized
             ?
             't
             is
             not
             so
             read
             in
             my
             Bible
             .
             Nay
             ,
             and
             I
             affirm
             ,
             that
             from
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             none
             can
             prove
             that
             all
             Believers
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             in
             Water
             ,
             without
             making
             use
             of
             some
             Inference
             ,
             or
             some
             other
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             to
             prove
             it
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             Water
             is
             not
             exprest
             or
             mentioned
             there
             .
             Suppose
             a
             Quaker
             should
             tell
             you
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             had
             power
             given
             them
             to
             baptize
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             that
             Christ
             commanded
             them
             to
             baptize
             all
             those
             that
             were
             taught
             ,
             or
             discipled
             ,
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             that
             it
             intends
             not
             Water
             in
             the
             least
             ;
             what
             would
             you
             say
             or
             do
             to
             refute
             him
             ?
             Do
             you
             think
             you
             should
             not
             need
             some
             Consequence
             or
             other
             ,
             or
             help
             from
             some
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             to
             prove
             't
             is
             Water
             which
             is
             intended
             there
             ?
          
           
             But
             again
             ,
             secondly
             ;
             Is
             it
             said
             in
             1
             Cor.
             11.24
             .
             in
             so
             many
             plain
             words
             ,
             Let
             all
             Believers
             eat
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             or
             in
             Acts
             2.41
             ,
             42
             ?
             The
             Pedobaptists
             say
             ,
             how
             can
             you
             prove
             by
             so
             many
             plain
             words
             ,
             that
             Women
             received
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ?
             I
             grant
             't
             is
             easy
             to
             prove
             they
             did
             ,
             yet
             when
             they
             demand
             such
             plain
             Texts
             for
             it
             ,
             how
             do
             you
             answer
             them
             ?
             is
             it
             not
             by
             Inferences
             ?
             And
             I
             see
             not
             how
             such
             Answers
             do
             in
             the
             least
             betray
             the
             truth
             ,
             or
             the
             justice
             of
             our
             Cause
             ;
             as
             do
             not
             our
             Answers
             to
             such
             Queries
             so
             usually
             brought
             by
             those
             that
             assert
             Pedobaptism
             confute
             us
             ,
             as
             you
             are
             pleased
             to
             say
             p.
             54.
             for
             we
             are
             not
             in
             the
             least
             against
             drawing
             of
             Inferences
             ,
             or
             natural
             Consequences
             from
             the
             Scripture
             .
             And
             would
             not
             you
             allow
             any
             Pedobaptist
             to
             urge
             a
             
             Text
             of
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             infer
             what
             he
             will
             from
             it
             for
             his
             Practice
             ,
             provided
             it
             may
             naturally
             be
             infer'd
             or
             drawn
             from
             the
             Premises
             or
             Text
             he
             brings
             ?
             surely
             you
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             we
             ,
             will
             readily
             give
             him
             that
             liberty
             .
             But
             when
             Men
             shall
             mention
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             their
             Principles
             or
             Practice
             by
             ,
             and
             infer
             this
             or
             that
             from
             them
             ,
             to
             the
             palpable
             wronging
             and
             wresting
             of
             the
             Text
             ,
             it
             being
             as
             far
             from
             the
             intent
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             therein
             as
             the
             East
             is
             from
             the
             West
             ,
             as
             the
             Consequences
             and
             Inferences
             brought
             from
             Circumcision
             ,
             and
             federal
             Holiness
             ,
             to
             prove
             Infants
             Baptism
             ;
             they
             are
             such
             kind
             of
             Inferences
             we
             declare
             against
             .
             But
             we
             need
             not
             trouble
             our selves
             with
             things
             of
             this
             nature
             ,
             having
             the
             holy
             Scriptures
             so
             plain
             for
             our
             Practice
             ,
             as
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             and
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             where
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Foundation-Principle
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
          
           
             To
             this
             he
             says
             in
             p.
             42.
             by
             way
             of
             Concession
             ,
             
               That
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             But
             then
             he
             says
             ,
             
               It
               must
               be
               such
               a
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               as
               is
               somewhere
               taught
               or
               practised
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               upon
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               ,
               we
               find
               no
               where
               taught
               or
               practised
               :
               Jesus
               Christ
               had
               no
               hands
               laid
               upon
               him
               by
            
             John
             Baptist
             ,
             
               after
               he
               baptized
               him
               ;
               neither
               did
               he
               give
               one
               word
               of
               it
               in
               his
               Commission
               upon
               his
               Ascension
               ;
               neither
               do
               we
               read
               that
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               practised
               any
               such
               thing
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               that
               the
            
             120
             
               had
               Hands
               laid
               on
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
            
             3000
             in
             Acts
             2.
             or
             5000
             in
             Acts
             4.
             
               after
               their
               Baptism
               ,
               before
               they
               broke
               Bread
               ;
               neither
               do
               we
               find
               the
               least
               of
               it
               in
               any
               other
               Churches
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ;
               neither
               in
            
             Samaria
             by
             Philip
             ,
             nor
             
             Corinth
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Colossia
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               of
            
             Galatia
             ,
             
               the
               Churches
               in
            
             Asia
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Thyatira
             ,
             Pergamos
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
             
               no
               nor
               in
            
             Ephesus
             ,
             
               It
               is
               true
            
             Paul
             
               laid
               his
               hands
               upon
               twelve
               of
               their
               number
               upon
               another
               occasion
               ,
               as
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             
               did
               in
            
             Samaria
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             He
             has
             said
             here
             a
             great
             deal
             ,
             and
             refuted
             us
             with
             as
             good
             Arguments
             as
             the
             Scots-man
             refuted
             Bellarmin
             :
             what
             is
             here
             more
             than
             meer
             Affirmations
             ?
             he
             acknowledges
             there
             is
             a
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             which
             is
             called
             a
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             but
             he
             says
             it
             must
             be
             such
             a
             one
             as
             is
             somewhere
             taught
             and
             practised
             ;
             but
             he
             is
             bold
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             never
             was
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Where
             is
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             taught
             ,
             which
             he
             affirms
             to
             be
             a
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ?
             Not
             that
             I
             question
             it
             ,
             I
             believe
             it
             was
             taught
             ,
             tho
             not
             as
             one
             of
             the
             first
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             beginning
             Principles
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ;
             yet
             where
             does
             he
             find
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             taught
             ?
             let
             him
             not
             be
             too
             confident
             ;
             for
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             affirmed
             by
             him
             to
             be
             a
             full
             Precept
             for
             it
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             is
             very
             doubtful
             *
             what
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             mentioned
             there
             .
             Mr.
             †
             Baxter
             saith
             ,
             
               Some
               think
               by
               it
               is
               meant
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               in
               Confirmation
               ,
               some
               in
               Ordination
               ,
               and
               some
               for
               Absolution
               .
            
          
           
             Let
             all
             Men
             here
             consider
             his
             partiality
             ;
             Is
             this
             a
             Precept
             in
             so
             many
             words
             ,
             Lay
             hands
             on
             all
             Officers
             ?
             whereas
             the
             word
             
             Officer
             ,
             or
             Elder
             ,
             is
             not
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Text
             ,
             or
             Verse
             ,
             before
             nor
             after
             ,
             nor
             elsewhere
             throughout
             that
             fifth
             Chapter
             :
             we
             must
             therefore
             have
             recourse
             to
             other
             Scriptures
             in
             the
             case
             of
             Officers
             ,
             which
             are
             full
             Precedents
             for
             it
             ,
             as
             Acts
             13.3
             .
             and
             6.6
             .
             as
             we
             compare
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             Acts
             8.15
             ,
             17.
             and
             19.6
             .
             for
             the
             clearing
             the
             Truth
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             comparing
             Scripture
             with
             Scripture
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             The
             words
             are
             rather
             in
             themselves
             a
             Caution
             or
             Prohibition
             than
             otherwise
             ;
             will
             he
             call
             this
             a
             full
             Precept
             ?
             the
             most
             he
             can
             assert
             from
             hence
             is
             this
             ,
             that
             the
             words
             do
             imply
             that
             Timothy
             was
             to
             lay
             hands
             on
             some
             body
             ,
             otherwise
             no
             room
             for
             those
             Expressions
             ;
             but
             then
             what
             kind
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             he
             intends
             is
             the
             question
             ;
             whether
             it
             be
             only
             one
             sort
             ,
             or
             more
             ,
             from
             hence
             it
             may
             be
             hard
             to
             decide
             .
             May
             we
             not
             conclude
             
             Paul's
             Counsel
             to
             Timothy
             thus
             far
             comprehensive
             ,
             viz.
             do
             not
             lay
             hands
             suddenly
             on
             any
             Man
             ,
             neither
             to
             Office
             ,
             let
             them
             first
             be
             proved
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             3.10
             .
             nor
             upon
             Persons
             baptized
             as
             such
             ,
             they
             must
             first
             be
             taught
             ,
             or
             instructed
             in
             the
             Truth
             they
             are
             about
             to
             practise
             ;
             which
             may
             be
             gathered
             from
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             they
             must
             be
             so
             taught
             ,
             and
             the
             Truth
             so
             explained
             ,
             that
             Persons
             may
             obey
             the
             same
             in
             Faith
             ,
             and
             with
             understanding
             .
          
           
             Thirdly
             ,
             This
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             on
             all
             hands
             ,
             that
             without
             some
             Inference
             ,
             or
             help
             of
             other
             Scripture
             ,
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             Ordination
             cannot
             be
             proved
             from
             this
             Text
             ,
             which
             Mr.
             Danvers
             will
             not
             admit
             us
             to
             do
             ;
             we
             must
             have
             every
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             in
             so
             many
             
             plain
             words
             ,
             and
             from
             Christ's
             own
             mouth
             too
             ,
             or
             else
             't
             is
             no
             Institution
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             may
             be
             ,
             some
             will
             say
             ,
             he
             urges
             other
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             ,
             pag.
             54.
             
             Acts
             6.6
             .
             &
             13.3
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Granted
             ,
             yet
             those
             are
             only
             brought
             as
             Examples
             (
             for
             so
             indeed
             they
             are
             )
             and
             not
             Precepts
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             none
             urged
             by
             him
             to
             prove
             it
             commanded
             ,
             save
             that
             we
             have
             spoken
             to
             ,
             1
             Tim.
             5.22
             .
             and
             what
             can
             be
             produced
             save
             clear
             Precedents
             on
             that
             account
             ,
             I
             know
             not
             .
          
           
             But
             now
             as
             to
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             we
             have
             not
             only
             clear
             Examples
             ,
             but
             also
             the
             Scripture
             shews
             it
             was
             taught
             as
             a
             positive
             Command
             and
             Institution
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             or
             what
             was
             commanded
             by
             him
             ;
             which
             I
             shall
             fully
             shew
             from
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             where
             the
             Apostle
             writing
             of
             the
             six
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Foundation-Doctrines
             of
             Christ
             ,
             uses
             the
             word
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             1st
             Verse
             ,
             and
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             in
             the
             2d
             Verse
             ,
             that
             is
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             ;
             so
             this
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             amongst
             other
             Principles
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             there
             ,
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             calls
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             :
             now
             the
             Words
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Commands
             of
             Christ
             ,
             are
             Terms
             synonymous
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             like
             import
             ;
             as
             Deut.
             10.4
             .
             shews
             ,
             where
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             are
             called
             in
             the
             margin
             ten
             Words
             ,
             as
             most
             suting
             with
             the
             Hebrew
             Text.
             Again
             ,
             John
             14.21
             .
             with
             23.
             and
             24.
             v.
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             21.
             further
             evinces
             it
             ;
             
               He
               that
               hath
               my
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               keepeth
               them
               ,
               he
               it
               is
               that
               loveth
               me
               :
            
             In
             Vers
             .
             23.
             
             
               If
               any
               Man
               love
               me
               ,
               he
               will
               keep
               my
               Words
            
             ;
             and
             in
             Verse
             24.
             called
             Sayings
             :
             and
             the
             Word
             is
             said
             in
             John
             7.16
             .
             to
             be
             the
             Father's
             ,
             
             and
             Christ's
             Word
             said
             to
             be
             what
             he
             had
             from
             the
             Father
             .
             So
             now
             ,
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             the
             Word
             and
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             therefore
             equally
             to
             be
             observed
             and
             obeyed
             by
             all
             the
             Saints
             ,
             being
             one
             of
             the
             Principles
             ,
             or
             Fundamental
             Truths
             ,
             which
             the
             Hebrew
             Church
             ,
             at
             the
             Command
             and
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             came
             under
             the
             practice
             of
             ,
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             and
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             Moreover
             this
             Principle
             is
             ,
             by
             the
             said
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             called
             one
             of
             the
             
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             ,
             which
             he
             tells
             them
             they
             had
             need
             again
             to
             be
             instructed
             in
             ;
             plainly
             implying
             they
             had
             once
             been
             taught
             it
             ,
             and
             were
             in
             the
             practice
             thereof
             .
             Now
             
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             are
             the
             Commands
             of
             God
             ;
             see
             Acts
             7.38
             .
             where
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             are
             called
             
               lively
               Oracles
            
             ;
             compared
             with
             Rom.
             3.2
             .
             
               Vnto
               them
               were
               committed
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God.
            
             Methinks
             this
             might
             convince
             any
             dissatisfied
             Person
             ,
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             Principles
             ,
             was
             taught
             and
             commanded
             by
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             But
             yet
             again
             ,
             consider
             that
             what
             the
             Apostles
             wrote
             to
             the
             Churches
             as
             the
             Word
             of
             Christ
             ,
             ought
             to
             be
             owned
             by
             all
             that
             are
             Spriritual
             ,
             to
             be
             
               the
               Commands
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             14.37
             .
             But
             vers
             .
             38.
             
             
               If
               any
               will
               be
               ignorant
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               ignorant
               .
            
             Yet
             not
             withstanding
             what
             we
             say
             on
             this
             Account
             ,
             still
             I
             find
             this
             Objection
             brought
             against
             this
             Appointment
             ,
             viz.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             Where
             is
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             commanded
             by
             Christ
             ?
             we
             find
             nothing
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             Mat.
             28.
             
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Why
             should
             you
             make
             such
             a
             stir
             about
             an
             express
             Command
             ?
             must
             it
             be
             plainly
             laid
             down
             ,
             or
             exprest
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             or
             else
             no
             Divine
             Institution
             ?
             Does
             not
             this
             make
             as
             much
             every
             way
             against
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             Officers
             ,
             as
             against
             that
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ?
             We
             account
             that
             Man
             very
             malicious
             who
             resolves
             to
             wound
             his
             Neighbour
             ,
             tho
             himself
             be
             wounded
             thereby
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             We
             have
             as
             plain
             Precedents
             for
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             as
             we
             have
             on
             Officers
             ,
             Acts
             8.16
             ,
             17.
             and
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             yea
             and
             more
             than
             bare
             Examples
             for
             it
             :
             it
             is
             called
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             where
             that
             on
             Officers
             is
             call'd
             so
             I
             know
             not
             :
             for
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             cannot
             intend
             that
             on
             Officers
             ,
             has
             been
             clearly
             proved
             by
             divers
             Arguments
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             intends
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             the
             Baptized
             for
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ,
             and
             to
             confirm
             them
             in
             the
             Faith
             newly
             received
             ,
             is
             not
             only
             our
             light
             and
             apprehension
             ,
             but
             has
             also
             been
             asserted
             to
             be
             the
             sense
             of
             that
             Text
             by
             many
             Antient
             and
             Modern
             Divines
             of
             several
             Perswasions
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             such
             a
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             you
             contend
             for
             ,
             was
             no
             where
             practised
             ;
             
               John
               did
               not
               lay
               hands
               upon
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             will
             grant
             you
             ,
             
               John
               Baptist
            
             did
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             it
             cannot
             be
             rationally
             concluded
             he
             should
             ,
             considering
             the
             lesser
             is
             blessed
             of
             the
             greater
             .
             Baptism
             might
             be
             administred
             by
             John
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             figure
             of
             Christ's
             Death
             ,
             Burial
             ,
             and
             Resurrection
             ;
             but
             the
             promised
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             is
             the
             end
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             is
             said
             to
             be
             Christ's
             own
             gift
             ,
             Eph.
             4.7
             .
             But
             tho
             John
             laid
             not
             his
             hands
             on
             Christ
             ,
             being
             not
             a
             fit
             Administrator
             thereof
             ,
             yet
             I
             may
             say
             ,
             the
             Father
             laid
             his
             hands
             upon
             him
             ,
             and
             the
             Spirit
             came
             down
             visibly
             in
             the
             likeness
             of
             a
             Dove
             ,
             and
             rested
             on
             him
             just
             after
             he
             came
             out
             of
             the
             Water
             ;
             and
             this
             might
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             the
             Learned
             affirm
             ,
             contain
             the
             substance
             of
             this
             Administration
             contended
             for
             .
          
           
             Moreover
             ,
             In
             this
             way
             Christ
             Jesus
             was
             visibly
             sealed
             by
             God
             the
             Father
             after
             he
             was
             baptized
             :
             saith
             Dr.
             Taylor
             ,
             Confirm
             .
             p.
             12.
             
             
               He
               had
               another
               ,
               or
               new
               Administration
               past
               upon
               him
               for
               the
               reception
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               done
               for
               our
               sakes
               ;
               we
               also
               must
               follow
               that
               Example
               :
               and
               it
               plainly
               describes
               to
               us
               the
               Order
               of
               this
               Administration
               ,
               and
               the
               Blessing
               designed
               to
               us
               ;
               after
               we
               are
               baptized
               we
               need
               to
               be
               strengthned
               and
               confirmed
               .
            
             And
             again
             he
             saith
             (
             citing
             a
             passage
             of
             Optatus
             )
             
               Christ
               was
               washed
               when
               he
               was
               in
               the
               hands
               of
            
             John
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Father
               finished
               what
               was
               wanting
               ;
               the
               Heavens
               were
               opened
               ,
               God
               the
               Father
               anointed
               him
               ,
               the
               Spiritual
               Vnction
               presently
               descended
               in
               the
               likeness
               of
               a
               Dove
               ,
               and
               sate
               upon
               his
               Head
               ,
               and
               was
               spread
               all
               over
               him
               when
               he
               was
               anointed
               of
               the
               Father
               ;
               to
               whom
               also
               ,
               lest
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               should
               seem
               to
               be
               wanting
               ,
               the
               Voice
               of
               God
               was
               heard
               from
               the
               Cloud
               ,
               saying
               ,
               This
               is
               my
               beloved
               Son
               ,
               in
               whom
               I
               am
               well-pleased
               .
            
             I
             shall
             leave
             this
             to
             consideration
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             further
             you
             affirm
             ,
             
               that
               Christ
               did
               not
               lay
               hands
               upon
               his
               Disciples
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             And
             how
             do
             you
             come
             to
             know
             he
             did
             not
             ?
             may
             be
             you
             will
             say
             ,
             
               't
               is
               no
               where
               written
               
               that
               he
               did
               .
            
             But
             pray
             where
             do
             you
             read
             that
             the
             12
             Disciples
             ,
             or
             Apostles
             of
             Christ
             ,
             were
             baptized
             ?
             Doth
             it
             follow
             because
             we
             read
             not
             of
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             they
             were
             not
             baptized
             ?
          
           
             Obj.
             But
             you
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             not
             one
             word
             of
             it
             in
             the
             Commission
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             concerning
             any
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             yet
             you
             own
             that
             upon
             Officers
             to
             be
             a
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             There
             is
             not
             one
             word
             in
             the
             Commission
             concerning
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             nor
             of
             Eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             nor
             Prayer
             ,
             nor
             Assembling
             together
             ,
             nor
             other
             things
             that
             are
             undoubtedly
             Gospel-Truths
             and
             Institutions
             ;
             yet
             tho
             they
             are
             not
             exprest
             ,
             they
             are
             included
             ,
             as
             those
             words
             plainly
             hold
             forth
             ,
             
               Teach
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               :
            
             And
             surely
             every
             one
             may
             see
             ,
             unless
             he
             wilfully
             shut
             his
             eyes
             ,
             that
             there
             are
             many
             more
             Precepts
             implied
             in
             the
             words
             of
             the
             Commission
             than
             are
             exprest
             ;
             for
             if
             nothing
             must
             be
             received
             for
             Gospel-Institutions
             but
             what
             are
             exprest
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             you
             must
             throw
             away
             the
             greatest
             part
             of
             those
             Precepts
             you
             call
             Commands
             ,
             or
             Appointments
             of
             Jesus
             Christ
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             you
             proceed
             ,
             and
             say
             ,
             
               That
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Hebrews
               practised
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               mention
               that
               the
               hundred
               and
               twenty
               had
               hands
               laid
               upon
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               three
               thousand
               ,
            
             Acts
             2.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             That
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             practised
             this
             Ordinance
             as
             well
             as
             other
             Churches
             ,
             is
             plain
             in
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             As
             they
             repented
             ,
             believed
             ,
             
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             so
             they
             were
             under
             the
             practice
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             for
             that
             is
             a
             practical
             Ordinance
             all
             confess
             ;
             
               Not
               laying
               again
            
             ,
             saith
             the
             Author
             ,
             
               Repentance
               from
               dead
               Works
            
             ,
             &c.
             this
             plainly
             sheweth
             they
             had
             once
             laid
             all
             those
             Foundation-principles
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               may
               be
               ,
               you
               will
               say
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               of
               this
               signified
               in
            
             Acts
             2.
             
               when
               that
               Church
               was
               first
               gathered
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             'T
             is
             very
             clear
             you
             are
             mistaken
             ;
             for
             is
             it
             not
             said
             Acts
             2.42
             .
             
               They
               continued
               in
               the
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ?
            
             which
             they
             could
             not
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             not
             submitted
             to
             every
             Part
             or
             Precept
             of
             it
             ;
             and
             is
             not
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             those
             other
             Principles
             ,
             part
             thereof
             ?
             't
             is
             called
             the
             
               Apostles
               Doctrine
               ,
               Acts
            
             2.
             in
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               Christ's
               Doctrine
            
             ;
             not
             the
             Apostles
             any
             other
             ways
             than
             they
             were
             taught
             it
             by
             ,
             and
             received
             it
             from
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             and
             let
             none
             conclude
             they
             were
             not
             taught
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             because
             not
             plainly
             exprest
             ,
             or
             particularly
             laid
             down
             Acts
             2.
             for
             we
             may
             as
             well
             conclude
             ,
             the
             Apostle
             taught
             them
             not
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             nor
             Eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             since
             we
             read
             nothing
             there
             to
             that
             purpose
             :
             Doubtless
             
               Philip
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             preached
             Baptism
             to
             the
             Eunuch
             ,
             how
             should
             he
             else
             cry
             out
             ,
             
               Lo
               here
               is
               Water
               ,
               what
               doth
               hinder
               me
               from
               being
               baptized
               ?
            
             yet
             we
             read
             not
             one
             word
             of
             
             Philip's
             preaching
             of
             it
             to
             him
             .
             The
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             (
             writing
             to
             this
             very
             People
             )
             ch
             .
             5.12
             .
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               They
               had
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               again
               which
               are
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               the
               Oracles
               of
               God
            
             ;
             therefore
             it
             follows
             clearly
             ,
             they
             had
             been
             taught
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             practised
             it
             ,
             as
             chap.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             proves
             .
          
           
           
             Mr.
             Danvers
             goes
             on
             ,
             and
             affirms
             ,
             that
             we
             
               find
               not
               the
               least
               mention
               of
               it
               in
               any
               of
               the
               Churches
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               neither
               in
            
             Samaria
             after
             Philip
             
               had
               baptized
               them
               ,
               nor
            
             Corinth
             ,
             Philippi
             ,
             Colossia
             ,
             Thessalonica
             ,
             Rome
             ,
             Galatia
             ,
             Smyrna
             ,
             Thyatira
             ,
             Pergamos
             ,
             Sardis
             ,
             Philadelphia
             ,
             
               no
               nor
            
             Ephesus
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             cannot
             but
             admire
             at
             such
             affirmations
             :
             but
             first
             ,
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             't
             is
             granted
             Philip
             did
             not
             lay
             hands
             on
             them
             after
             he
             had
             baptized
             them
             ;
             he
             being
             only
             a
             Deacon
             ,
             it
             might
             not
             upon
             that
             account
             concern
             ,
             or
             belong
             to
             him
             to
             impose
             hands
             on
             them
             :
             and
             besides
             ,
             God
             had
             other
             work
             for
             him
             to
             do
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Conversion
             of
             the
             Eunuch
             .
             Yet
             most
             evident
             it
             is
             ,
             when
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Brethren
             at
             Jerusalem
             heard
             that
             the
             People
             in
             Samaria
             had
             received
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             were
             baptized
             ,
             rather
             than
             they
             should
             lie
             short
             of
             any
             part
             of
             their
             duty
             ,
             especially
             that
             in
             which
             so
             great
             a
             Blessing
             is
             promised
             ,
             they
             would
             send
             Peter
             and
             John
             to
             pray
             and
             lay
             their
             hands
             upon
             them
             ;
             and
             that
             it
             was
             not
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             has
             been
             clearly
             proved
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             at
             Rome
             ,
             't
             is
             said
             plainly
             Rom.
             6.17
             .
             
               That
               they
               had
               obeyed
               from
               the
               heart
               that
               Form
               of
               Doctrine
               delivered
               to
               them
               :
            
             And
             what
             Form
             can
             the
             Apostle
             intend
             save
             that
             in
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2
             ?
             we
             read
             of
             no
             other
             delivered
             to
             the
             Saints
             for
             their
             obedience
             .
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Church
             of
             Ephesus
             ,
             we
             read
             of
             their
             coming
             under
             this
             Ordinance
             when
             first
             planted
             ,
             Acts
             19.6
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             now
             as
             to
             some
             other
             Churches
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             I
             grant
             we
             read
             not
             of
             their
             practising
             
             this
             Ordinance
             ;
             yet
             what
             doth
             this
             make
             against
             it
             ?
             For
             where
             do
             we
             read
             of
             their
             Repentance
             or
             Faith
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             baptized
             ,
             or
             their
             believing
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Dead
             ,
             or
             Eternal
             Judgment
             ?
             There
             is
             nothing
             spoken
             of
             several
             Churches
             as
             to
             any
             of
             these
             other
             Principles
             ;
             and
             it
             is
             very
             observable
             ,
             that
             we
             read
             but
             of
             one
             or
             two
             Churches
             that
             practised
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             :
             yet
             none
             doubt
             but
             all
             the
             Churches
             continued
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             ,
             God's
             way
             being
             the
             same
             in
             every
             Church
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             4.17
             .
             If
             in
             some
             Scriptures
             it
             is
             spoken
             of
             as
             the
             duty
             and
             practice
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             tho
             not
             exprest
             in
             all
             places
             ,
             it
             matters
             not
             ;
             for
             if
             what
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             one
             Believer
             as
             a
             Believer
             ,
             be
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Believer
             ,
             then
             there
             is
             no
             need
             for
             the
             Almighty
             to
             speak
             of
             every
             particular
             Church's
             obedience
             either
             to
             Baptism
             ,
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             or
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             One
             thing
             I
             cannot
             but
             call
             over
             again
             ,
             owned
             and
             confessed
             by
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             viz.
             
               That
               there
               is
               a
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               Principles
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Christ
               .
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             'T
             is
             well
             he
             will
             grant
             this
             ;
             nay
             ,
             and
             it
             is
             one
             of
             his
             first
             Teachings
             ,
             he
             also
             acknowledges
             :
             then
             I
             hope
             he
             will
             allow
             us
             to
             say
             ,
             Christ
             taught
             a
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             as
             a
             Foundation-principle
             ;
             and
             if
             he
             taught
             it
             ,
             't
             was
             that
             it
             might
             be
             practised
             as
             a
             Foundation
             ,
             or
             beginning
             Truth
             ;
             and
             then
             ought
             not
             all
             to
             yield
             obedience
             thereto
             ?
             For
             as
             every
             Person
             is
             actually
             to
             repent
             ,
             believe
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             ,
             so
             each
             one
             ought
             to
             come
             under
             the
             practice
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             it
             being
             of
             the
             same
             extent
             ,
             nature
             and
             
             quality
             with
             the
             other
             ,
             and
             joined
             to
             them
             ;
             and
             it
             cannot
             be
             said
             to
             be
             obeyed
             otherwise
             than
             by
             practice
             ;
             as
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             do
             not
             yield
             obedience
             by
             believing
             other
             Persons
             were
             or
             ought
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             but
             by
             being
             baptized
             my self
             .
             We
             grant
             that
             some
             Act
             done
             upon
             ,
             or
             Practice
             done
             by
             others
             ,
             may
             be
             teaching
             to
             us
             ,
             tho
             not
             ingaged
             in
             our
             own
             Persons
             to
             do
             the
             same
             ;
             but
             then
             it
             must
             not
             be
             such
             a
             fundamental
             Principle
             and
             Practice
             as
             this
             ,
             being
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ;
             Will
             it
             serve
             my
             turn
             to
             believe
             't
             is
             another
             Man's
             duty
             to
             repent
             ?
             Surely
             no
             ,
             I
             must
             repent
             and
             believe
             my self
             ,
             or
             else
             I
             neglect
             my
             duty
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             And
             whereas
             he
             tells
             us
             in
             pag.
             43
             ▪
             of
             other
             
               beginning
               Teachings
               ,
               proper
               for
               all
               baptized
               Babes
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             He
             pretends
             to
             
               take
               the
               stumbling-block
               out
               of
               the
               way
               of
               God's
               People
               :
            
             But
             in
             this
             't
             is
             palpable
             he
             rather
             cast
             one
             in
             their
             way
             ;
             will
             he
             make
             new
             Foundation-Principles
             ,
             or
             call
             those
             beginning
             Principles
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             of
             Church-Constitution
             ,
             which
             God
             no
             where
             so
             calls
             ?
             We
             say
             ,
             such
             only
             are
             to
             be
             accounted
             beginning
             Principles
             ,
             which
             God's
             Word
             declares
             so
             to
             be
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             It
             appears
             as
             if
             he
             would
             make
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             miraculous
             healing
             ,
             to
             be
             that
             in
             Heb.
             6.
             which
             has
             been
             fully
             answered
             again
             and
             again
             ;
             they
             should
             have
             refuted
             Mr.
             Griffith
             and
             Mr.
             Rider
             ,
             before
             they
             insist
             on
             this
             :
             I
             think
             it
             needless
             on
             that
             account
             to
             speak
             any
             thing
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             shall
             only
             refer
             the
             Reader
             to
             their
             excellent
             Books
             for
             satisfaction
             .
             But
             this
             I
             must
             say
             ,
             that
             
             that
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             healing
             belongs
             not
             to
             Babes
             as
             such
             ;
             strong
             Men
             ,
             and
             Fathers
             may
             be
             sick
             ,
             and
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             others
             :
             besides
             ,
             this
             sort
             concerns
             not
             all
             (
             no
             ,
             only
             sick
             Persons
             )
             and
             may
             be
             practised
             again
             and
             again
             ,
             as
             oft
             as
             Persons
             may
             be
             sick
             ,
             or
             under
             bodily
             infirmities
             ;
             but
             that
             Principle
             that
             is
             one
             of
             the
             beginning
             words
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             is
             only
             to
             be
             laid
             ,
             or
             practised
             once
             ,
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             
               Not
               Laying
               again
            
             ,
             &c.
             2ly
             .
             Unbelievers
             had
             hands
             laid
             upon
             them
             for
             healing
             ,
             and
             therefore
             I
             might
             also
             argue
             it
             appertains
             not
             unto
             Babes
             as
             such
             :
             Moreover
             ,
             anointing
             with
             Oil
             is
             left
             as
             the
             Ordinance
             for
             healing
             in
             the
             Church
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Mr.
             Danvers
             should
             make
             a
             difference
             between
             what
             Christ
             taught
             as
             a
             Promise
             or
             Gift
             to
             some
             particular
             Persons
             ,
             and
             what
             he
             taught
             as
             a
             general
             Practice
             ;
             that
             which
             is
             minded
             in
             Mark
             16.
             is
             laid
             down
             promissory-wise
             to
             such
             as
             should
             have
             the
             gift
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             the
             Faith
             of
             Miracles
             *
             ,
             and
             is
             therefore
             nothing
             to
             the
             purpose
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             They
             distinguish
             not
             between
             the
             Word
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             Miracles
             ,
             which
             were
             for
             the
             confirmation
             thereof
             ,
             which
             in
             Mark
             16.20
             .
             the
             Spirit
             doth
             ;
             which
             causeth
             their
             mistake
             .
          
           
             But
             ,
             do
             they
             not
             confute
             themselves
             by
             thus
             arguing
             ?
             they
             own
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             to
             be
             a
             Foundation-principle
             of
             Christ
             ;
             but
             this
             they
             speak
             of
             here
             must
             needs
             be
             granted
             to
             be
             temporary
             ,
             being
             for
             the
             confirmation
             of
             the
             
             Word
             ,
             as
             he
             himself
             confesseth
             ;
             and
             every
             Word
             or
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             shewed
             ,
             was
             more
             or
             less
             confirmed
             with
             Signs
             ,
             and
             Wonders
             according
             to
             this
             Promise
             of
             Christ
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             to
             this
             ,
             but
             proceed
             to
             his
             next
             Objection
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Object
             .
             Page
             44.
             
             
               If
               every
               one
               of
               these
               Principles
               in
            
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               are
               so
               absolutely
               to
               be
               taken
               in
               by
               Babes
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               are
               not
               to
               esteem
               them
               communicable
               ,
               what
               do
               you
               say
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
               ,
               in
               the
               Text
               one
               of
               the
               Principles
               ?
               must
               all
               be
               baptized
               with
               the
               Baptism
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               of
               Sufferings
               ?
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             We
             answer
             ,
             by
             distinguishing
             between
             that
             Baptism
             that
             is
             a
             practical
             Duty
             ,
             and
             that
             which
             is
             taught
             or
             laid
             down
             by
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             to
             be
             believed
             :
             that
             that
             is
             commanded
             ,
             ought
             absolutely
             to
             be
             obeyed
             by
             every
             Babe
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             as
             necessary
             for
             every
             Babe
             to
             believe
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Sufferings
             ,
             which
             Jesus
             Christ
             preached
             to
             all
             that
             would
             follow
             him
             and
             be
             his
             Disciples
             ;
             this
             was
             that
             which
             he
             taught
             ,
             Mat.
             20.22
             ,
             23.
             to
             the
             two
             Sons
             of
             Zebedee
             ,
             that
             they
             (
             and
             consequently
             all
             God's
             Children
             )
             should
             more
             or
             less
             
               be
               baptized
               with
               .
               In
               the
               World
            
             (
             saith
             Christ
             )
             
               you
               shall
               have
               tribulation
            
             ,
             John
             16.33
             .
             'T
             is
             necessary
             every
             Saint
             should
             be
             instructed
             into
             this
             ,
             and
             believe
             this
             ,
             that
             
               through
               much
               Tribulation
               we
               must
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Acts
             14.22
             .
             
               and
               all
               those
               who
               will
               live
               godly
               in
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               shall
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             3.12
             .
             We
             say
             not
             ,
             that
             every
             one
             must
             actually
             forsake
             House
             ,
             and
             Lands
             ,
             and
             Life
             for
             Christ's
             sake
             ,
             and
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             else
             be
             none
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ,
             but
             be
             ready
             in
             holy
             disposition
             so
             to
             do
             when
             call'd
             to
             it
             .
          
           
           
             And
             as
             to
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             that
             the
             Spirit
             is
             promised
             to
             every
             true
             Believer
             ,
             see
             Joel
             2.28
             ,
             29.
             which
             Peter
             (
             Acts
             2.17
             .
             compared
             with
             vers
             .
             38
             ,
             39.
             )
             applies
             indefinitely
             to
             all
             penitent
             baptized
             Persons
             ,
             whether
             Jews
             or
             Gentiles
             ,
             as
             their
             Right
             by
             promise
             of
             the
             Father
             to
             receive
             ;
             and
             not
             to
             them
             of
             that
             Generation
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             to
             such
             as
             should
             repent
             ,
             and
             be
             baptized
             in
             all
             succeeding
             Ages
             ;
             this
             Promise
             is
             one
             and
             the
             same
             with
             that
             in
             John
             7.38
             .
             called
             
               Rivers
               of
               Water
            
             ,
             implying
             fillings
             *
             with
             the
             Spirit
             .
             In
             Acts
             2.38
             .
             't
             is
             said
             to
             be
             
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             In
             Acts
             11.17
             .
             
               like
               Gifts
            
             .
             In
             Acts
             8.15
             .
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             :
             which
             the
             Apostles
             in
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             promise
             ,
             Joel
             2.
             and
             Joh.
             14.16
             .
             Acts
             2.38
             ,
             prayed
             for
             .
             From
             which
             Scriptures
             it
             appears
             ,
             that
             all
             Believers
             are
             under
             the
             like
             Promises
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             on
             like
             terms
             of
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             according
             to
             the
             measure
             of
             Faith
             given
             us
             by
             Christ
             ,
             may
             our
             fillings
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             .
          
           
             And
             thus
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Disciple
             to
             believe
             he
             shall
             receive
             ,
             or
             be
             baptized
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             (
             according
             as
             the
             Will
             of
             the
             same
             Spirit
             is
             ,
             
               that
               divides
               to
               every
               Man
            
             the
             particular
             measures
             thereof
             )
             having
             the
             Promise
             of
             a
             faithful
             and
             never-failing
             God
             to
             rely
             upon
             ;
             provided
             he
             go
             on
             in
             his
             Obedience
             ,
             as
             directed
             in
             the
             blessed
             Word
             ,
             for
             the
             attaining
             of
             it
             .
          
           
           
             Object
             .
             But
             if
             it
             be
             objected
             ,
             none
             are
             baptized
             with
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             receive
             it
             visibly
             ,
             and
             in
             its
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Suppose
             none
             are
             so
             baptized
             now
             ,
             yet
             all
             the
             Saints
             are
             to
             believe
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             do
             receive
             it
             too
             ;
             and
             doth
             not
             God
             perform
             his
             Promise
             ,
             because
             none
             so
             receive
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             viz.
             to
             be
             baptiz'd
             therewith
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             12.13
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             All
             are
             to
             believe
             the
             Baptism
             of
             the
             Spirit
             was
             given
             in
             the
             Apostles
             days
             to
             confirm
             the
             Gospel
             or
             Word
             of
             Christ
             .
             And
             't
             is
             to
             be
             observed
             ,
             that
             Paul
             to
             the
             Ephesians
             (
             on
             whom
             he
             had
             imposed
             hands
             ,
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             and
             the
             spake
             with
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             prophesied
             )
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             those
             visible
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             saith
             ,
             
               In
               whom
               also
               after
               ye
               believed
               ,
               ye
               were
               sealed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               Promise
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
             plainly
             shewing
             'tis
             the
             great
             Benefit
             received
             ,
             and
             enjoyed
             by
             Believers
             ,
             to
             be
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             :
             't
             is
             not
             matter
             of
             rejoicing
             to
             work
             Miracles
             ,
             as
             't
             is
             to
             know
             
               our
               Names
               are
               written
               in
               Heaven
               .
            
             And
             thus
             we
             have
             explained
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisms
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             what
             he
             says
             in
             the
             3d
             place
             ,
             p.
             45
             .
             
               That
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             
               may
               respect
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               upon
               the
               Ministry
               for
               their
               solemn
               Investiture
               into
               their
               Office
               ,
               whether
               Deacons
               ,
               Elders
               ,
               or
               Messengers
               ,
               which
               he
               says
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               taught
               ,
               known
               ,
               and
               understood
               by
               all
               ,
               tho
               all
               are
               not
               commanded
               into
               the
               personal
               practice
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               all
               are
               not
               Prophets
               ,
               Apostles
               ,
               Teachers
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               most
               remarkable
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               teaching
               of
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               is
               mentioned
               in
               this
               Scripture
               ;
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               
               must
               be
               taught
               it
               ,
               that
               's
               plain
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               obliged
               therefore
               to
               practise
               it
               ,
               is
               not
               here
               or
               elsewhere
               to
               be
               found
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Before
             I
             give
             a
             further
             Answer
             to
             this
             grand
             Objection
             ,
             I
             can't
             but
             observe
             how
             he
             mistakes
             the
             Text
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
            
             than
             the
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             teaching
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             only
             is
             mentioned
             in
             this
             Scripture
             ;
             why
             does
             he
             speak
             thus
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             only
             ?
             may
             he
             not
             as
             well
             speak
             so
             concerning
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             as
             of
             this
             Principle
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
            
             they
             also
             are
             necessary
             only
             to
             be
             taught
             and
             known
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             none
             concern'd
             in
             the
             personal
             practice
             of
             them
             ?
             Would
             any
             judg
             this
             Good
             Divinity
             ?
             What
             reason
             can
             he
             give
             ,
             seeing
             all
             the
             four
             are
             practical
             Ordinances
             ,
             that
             the
             three
             first
             should
             be
             taught
             so
             as
             to
             be
             personally
             practis'd
             by
             all
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             only
             to
             be
             believ'd
             ?
             Tho
             what
             he
             says
             here
             has
             already
             been
             fully
             answer'd
             ,
             yet
             I
             shall
             examin
             this
             Text
             further
             ,
             and
             make
             it
             evident
             ,
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             in
             this
             Text
             cannot
             intend
             or
             be
             meant
             that
             upon
             Church-Officers
             ,
             but
             must
             mean
             that
             sort
             now
             contended
             for
             ;
             and
             I
             am
             more
             willing
             to
             speak
             further
             to
             this
             Objection
             ,
             because
             this
             being
             answered
             ,
             our
             work
             is
             done
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Mind
             that
             the
             Apostle
             is
             speaking
             only
             here
             of
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ;
             are
             they
             not
             so
             called
             ?
             
               i.
               e.
               Doctrinae
               Christianae
               Initia
               ,
               seu
               Rudimenta
               ;
               the
               Beginnings
               or
               Rudiments
               of
               Christian
               Doctrine
               :
            
             Or
             ,
             as
             
               Beza
               ,
               Prima
               Christianismi
               Principia
               ;
               the
               first
               Principles
               of
               Christianity
               .
            
             Now
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             ,
             is
             not
             a
             beginning
             Principle
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Alphabet
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             I
             think
             they
             
             will
             not
             affirm
             it
             so
             to
             be
             .
             May
             not
             a
             Church
             ,
             or
             People
             ,
             profess
             and
             practise
             the
             first
             or
             beginning
             Principles
             of
             Religion
             ,
             and
             proceed
             very
             far
             in
             the
             way
             of
             Christianity
             ,
             and
             yet
             have
             no
             Officers
             orderly
             ordained
             amongst
             them
             ?
          
           
             But
             2.
             
             These
             Principles
             appertain
             to
             the
             Foundation
             of
             God's
             House
             ,
             being
             such
             on
             which
             the
             House
             is
             built
             ;
             they
             are
             all
             equal
             in
             kind
             ,
             nature
             ,
             and
             quality
             ,
             and
             one
             not
             to
             be
             without
             the
             other
             ,
             God
             having
             joined
             them
             together
             as
             all
             of
             one
             rank
             ,
             for
             the
             bearing
             up
             this
             Spiritual
             Fabrick
             ,
             see
             vers
             .
             1.
             
             But
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             ,
             is
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             another
             rank
             and
             nature
             ;
             a
             Church
             must
             be
             first
             gathered
             ,
             or
             constituted
             ,
             and
             Persons
             make
             a
             considerable
             progress
             in
             the
             Profession
             of
             Religion
             ,
             before
             they
             can
             orderly
             be
             chosen
             ,
             or
             ordained
             to
             the
             Office
             of
             Elders
             or
             Deacons
             :
             In
             short
             ,
             Officers
             are
             not
             for
             the
             being
             ,
             but
             well-being
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             therefore
             such
             a
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             cannot
             be
             intended
             here
             .
             We
             read
             of
             Churches
             who
             had
             no
             Officers
             amongst
             them
             ,
             Tit.
             1.5
             ,
             6.
             
             If
             a
             Minister
             were
             to
             preach
             unto
             a
             People
             what
             are
             the
             Fundamentals
             of
             a
             Gospel-Church
             ,
             viz.
             what
             Persons
             ought
             to
             do
             ,
             that
             so
             in
             an
             orderly
             way
             they
             may
             be
             congregated
             together
             in
             the
             fellowship
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             or
             be
             made
             regular
             Members
             of
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             would
             he
             tell
             them
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             is
             one
             Principle
             ?
             Surely
             no
             ;
             he
             would
             not
             affirm
             this
             to
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Rudiments
             of
             Christian
             Practice
             (
             that
             which
             first
             of
             all
             a
             Christian
             should
             be
             instructed
             in
             and
             come
             under
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             have
             a
             being
             in
             God's
             House
             )
             nor
             a
             Foundation-principle
             of
             Church-Constitution
             ;
             
             but
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             spoken
             of
             Heb.
             6.
             is
             so
             ,
             nothing
             is
             more
             evident
             :
             for
             if
             it
             be
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             either
             it
             must
             be
             a
             Fundamental
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             of
             Church-Constitution
             ;
             but
             none
             will
             say
             of
             the
             former
             ,
             therefore
             it
             wust
             be
             of
             the
             latter
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             That
             it
             cannot
             intend
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Church-Officers
             ,
             might
             appear
             further
             ,
             because
             't
             is
             joined
             to
             ,
             or
             coupled
             with
             Baptism
             ;
             why
             should
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             Officers
             ,
             be
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             laid
             down
             after
             this
             sort
             ?
             Repentance
             from
             dead
             Works
             ,
             and
             Faith
             towards
             God
             ;
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Baptisms
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             the
             Resurrection
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             and
             Eternal
             Judgment
             .
             May
             we
             not
             safely
             argue
             ,
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             which
             follows
             here
             in
             order
             of
             words
             ,
             is
             what
             followed
             in
             order
             of
             practice
             ?
             See
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             And
             is
             it
             not
             according
             to
             what
             they
             acknowledg
             sound
             reasoning
             in
             another
             case
             upon
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
             and
             Mark
             16.
             that
             Baptism
             mentioned
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             joined
             to
             ,
             and
             following
             Faith
             and
             Illumination
             in
             order
             of
             words
             ,
             is
             what
             the
             Apostles
             in
             order
             of
             practice
             ,
             viz.
             after
             Faith
             and
             Illumination
             ,
             did
             baptize
             with
             ?
             Acts
             2.41
             .
             Acts
             8.
             and
             10.
             
             But
             that
             was
             the
             Baptism
             of
             Water
             ,
             which
             therefore
             is
             only
             intended
             in
             the
             Commission
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             thus
             by
             comparing
             Scripture
             with
             Scripture
             ,
             we
             may
             be
             satisfied
             in
             those
             things
             ,
             which
             at
             first
             seem'd
             doubtful
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             It
             cannot
             be
             meant
             here
             ,
             because
             all
             the
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             in
             
               Samaria
               ,
               Acts
            
             8.
             (
             and
             consequently
             all
             other
             Churches
             )
             had
             laid
             ,
             or
             come
             under
             this
             Principle
             ,
             as
             they
             
             had
             laid
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             and
             Baptism
             ,
             when
             they
             were
             Babes
             :
             Now
             ,
             who
             can
             reasonably
             imagine
             ,
             either
             that
             the
             whole
             Church
             of
             the
             Hebrews
             were
             Officers
             ,
             or
             that
             Officers
             are
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             ?
             That
             this
             is
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             is
             easy
             to
             understand
             :
             1.
             
             Because
             taught
             to
             Babes
             ,
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             2.
             
             Babes
             are
             capable
             ,
             or
             meet
             subjects
             thereof
             .
             3.
             
             Babes
             have
             need
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             Children
             of
             Milk.
             4.
             
             Babes
             we
             read
             were
             in
             the
             practice
             thereof
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             and
             19.5
             .
             Because
             it
             belongs
             to
             them
             as
             such
             ,
             and
             were
             at
             first
             taught
             it
             ,
             Heb.
             5.
             and
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             this
             cannot
             be
             said
             of
             any
             other
             sort
             .
             I
             shall
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             only
             add
             something
             out
             of
             Dr.
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             of
             Confirm
             .
             p.
             45
             —
             48.
             full
             to
             our
             purpose
             ,
             which
             considering
             the
             learning
             and
             worthiness
             of
             the
             Author
             ,
             I
             judg
             may
             be
             useful
             ;
             what
             he
             minds
             ,
             take
             as
             followeth
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             called
             Confirmation
             :
             
               We
               have
               seen
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Original
               from
               Christ
               ,
               the
               practice
               and
               exercise
               of
               it
               in
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               Converts
               in
               Christianity
               :
               what
               I
               shall
               now
               remark
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               established
               and
               passed
               into
               a
               Christian
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               Warranty
               for
               what
               I
               say
               ,
               is
            
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             
               where
               the
               holy
               Rite
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               so
               called
               from
               the
               effects
               of
               this
               Administration
               ,
               and
               exprest
               by
               the
               ritual
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               is
               reckoned
               a
               fundamental
               Point
               ;
               and
               here
               are
               six
               fundamental
               points
               of
               St.
            
             Paul
             '
             
               s
               Catechism
               ,
               which
               he
               laid
               as
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               or
               beginning
               of
               the
               Institution
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               who
               deny
               it
               ,
               dig
               up
               Foundations
               .
               Now
               that
               this
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               is
               what
               the
               Apostle
               used
               in
               confirming
               the
               Baptized
               ,
               and
               invocating
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               upon
               them
               ,
               
               remains
               to
               be
               proved
               ;
               which
               is
               done
               ,
               by
               shewing
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               It
               cannot
               intend
               Absolution
               ;
               nor
            
             2.
             
             
               Ordination
               .
               And
               this
               is
               evident
               :
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               Apostle
               would
               henceforth
               leave
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               higher
               Mysteries
               ;
               now
               in
               Rituals
               there
               is
               none
               higher
               than
               Ordination
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               The
               Apostle
               saying
               he
               would
               speak
               no
               more
               of
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               presently
               discourses
               of
               the
               mysteriousness
               of
               the
               Evangelical
               Priesthood
               ,
               and
               the
               Honour
               of
               that
               Vocation
               ;
               by
               which
               't
               is
               evident
               he
               speaks
               nothing
               of
               Ordination
               in
               the
               Catechism
               ,
               or
               Narratives
               of
               Fundamentals
               .
            
          
           
             3.
             
             
               This
               also
               appears
               from
               the
               Context
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               is
               immediately
               set
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               but
               because
               in
               the
               very
               next
               words
               of
               his
               Discourse
               ,
               he
               enumerates
               and
               apportions
               to
               these
               Ordinances
               their
               proper
               proportioned
               Effects
               ,
            
             i.
             e.
             
               to
               Faith
               and
               Baptism
               ,
               Illumination
               ;
               to
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               the
               tasting
               the
               Heavenly
               Gift
               ,
               and
               being
               made
               Partakers
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ;
               by
               the
               thing
               signified
               declaring
               the
               Sign
               ,
               and
               by
               hopes
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               tastes
               of
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               World
               to
               come
               :
               He
               that
               falls
               from
               this
               state
               ,
               and
               turns
               Apostate
               from
               this
               whole
               Dispensation
               ,
               digging
               down
               ,
               and
               turning
               up
               these
               Foundations
               ,
               shall
               never
               be
               built
               again
               ;
               he
               can
               never
               be
               baptized
               again
               ,
               and
               never
               confirmed
               any
               more
               :
               If
               he
               remains
               on
               these
               Foundations
               ,
               tho
               he
               sins
               ,
               he
               may
               be
               renewed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               Repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               resuscitation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               wholly
               quenched
               him
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               renounces
               the
               whole
               Covenant
               ,
               disown
               and
               cancel
               these
               Foundations
               ,
               he
               is
               desperate
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               be
               renewed
               .
               This
               is
               the
               full
               explication
               of
               
               this
               excellent
               place
               ,
               and
               otherways
               it
               cannot
               be
               explicated
               ;
               but
               therefore
               into
               this
               place
               any
               notice
               of
               Ordination
               cannot
               come
               ;
               no
               Sense
               ,
               no
               Mystery
               can
               be
               made
               of
               it
               ,
               or
               drawn
               from
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               interposition
               of
               Confirmation
               :
               The
               whole
               Context
               is
               clear
               ,
               rational
               and
               intelligible
               .
            
             He
             cites
             Calvin
             ,
             and
             Chrysostom
             ,
             as
             speaking
             the
             same
             things
             upon
             this
             place
             ,
             p.
             50.
             
          
           
             To
             these
             I
             might
             add
             Estius
             on
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               undoubtedly
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               that
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               which
               was
               administred
               to
               the
               Faithful
               presently
               after
               Baptism
               ,
               of
               which
               St.
            
             Luke
             speaks
             ,
             Acts
             8.
             
             &
             19.
             
             I
             might
             produce
             Grotius
             and
             Heming
             ,
             and
             other
             modern
             Authors
             ,
             upon
             the
             same
             place
             :
             But
             having
             upon
             occasion
             mentioned
             several
             before
             ,
             I
             shall
             close
             this
             with
             a
             passage
             out
             of
             Erasmus
             on
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             
               The
               first
               step
               to
               Christianity
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               Repentance
               of
               our
               former
               Life
               ,
               next
               that
               Salvation
               is
               to
               be
               hoped
               from
               God
               ,
               next
               that
               we
               be
               purged
               in
               Baptism
               from
               our
               filth
               ,
               next
               that
               by
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               we
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VI.
             
          
           
             
               
                 Opening
                 ,
                 and
                 further
                 proving
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 from
              
               Acts
               8.16
               ,
               17.
               and
               19.6
               .
               
                 Also
                 shewing
                 the
                 Judgment
                 of
                 Antient
                 and
                 Modern
                 Writers
                 upon
                 those
                 two
                 Places
                 .
              
            
          
           
             MR.
             Danvers
             having
             laboured
             to
             weaken
             the
             proof
             of
             our
             Practice
             from
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
             (
             tho
             all
             he
             says
             signifies
             nothing
             )
             comes
             p.
             45.
             to
             examine
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             which
             we
             affirm
             to
             be
             full
             Precedents
             for
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             upon
             baptized
             Believers
             .
             The
             sum
             of
             his
             Objections
             ,
             or
             the
             way
             he
             takes
             to
             invalidate
             what
             we
             infer
             from
             thence
             ,
             take
             as
             follows
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               As
               to
               that
               of
            
             Samaria
             ,
             
               it
               is
               said
               that
               several
               being
               converted
               in
               that
               City
               ,
               and
               baptized
               by
            
             Philip
             ,
             
               who
               wrought
               many
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               continued
               some
               time
               with
               them
               ,
            
             Acts
             8.13
             .
             
               yet
               did
               not
               he
               impose
               hands
               upon
               them
               as
               we
               read
               of
               :
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Jerusalem
             
               hearing
               that
            
             Samaria
             
               had
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               was
               not
               fallen
               upon
               any
               of
               them
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               a
               visible
               manner
            
             ,
             (
             
               which
               was
               a
               Phrase
               attributed
               to
               those
               extraordinary
               Measures
               frequently
               given
               in
               those
               days
               ,
            
             Acts
             10.44
             .
             
               which
               sometimes
               did
               fall
               upon
               them
               before
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               after
            
             )
             sent
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             
               who
               it
               seems
               were
               extraordinarily
               gifted
               by
               God
               ,
               so
               that
               on
               whomsoever
               they
               prayed
               ,
               and
               laid
               their
               hands
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               was
               visibly
               ,
               extraordinarily
               ,
               and
               immediately
               given
               ;
               and
               't
               is
               said
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               but
               how
               many
               't
               is
               not
               said
               ;
               surely
               not
               upon
               all
               ,
               for
            
             Simon
             
               by
               his
               profane
               offer
               discovered
               he
               had
               neither
               lot
               nor
               part
               therein
               ,
               tho
               baptized
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             The
             first
             thing
             he
             hints
             at
             ,
             as
             an
             Objection
             against
             our
             Practice
             from
             this
             place
             ,
             is
             because
             Philip
             
               laid
               not
               his
               hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               baptized
               them
               :
            
             Which
             we
             have
             answered
             already
             ;
             but
             this
             I
             must
             say
             now
             ,
             that
             if
             Peter
             and
             John
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             those
             Believers
             in
             Samaria
             ,
             as
             Men
             miraculously
             gifted
             ,
             or
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             extraordinary
             Attainments
             ,
             it
             might
             
             seem
             strange
             that
             Philip
             laid
             not
             his
             hands
             upon
             them
             ,
             being
             (
             tho
             but
             a
             Deacon
             )
             endowed
             with
             those
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             and
             had
             wrought
             wonderful
             Signs
             and
             Miracles
             in
             the
             same
             City
             before
             :
             The
             reason
             therefore
             why
             Philip
             did
             not
             impose
             hands
             upon
             them
             was
             ,
          
           
             1.
             
             Because
             not
             ministerially
             capacitated
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             it
             not
             belonging
             to
             him
             on
             the
             account
             of
             his
             Office
             ,
             nor
             his
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             and
             Endowments
             .
             This
             also
             I
             might
             further
             shew
             ,
             because
             the
             Church
             at
             Jerusalem
             did
             not
             send
             to
             Samaria
             Men
             simply
             indowed
             with
             miraculous
             Gifts
             ,
             but
             such
             as
             had
             Ministerial
             Power
             and
             Authority
             as
             the
             Servants
             of
             Christ
             ,
             in
             his
             Name
             to
             compleat
             and
             perfect
             what
             was
             wanting
             among
             them
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               an
               Act
            
             (
             saith
             Dr.
             Hammond
             on
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             )
             
               reserved
               to
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               communicated
               or
               allowed
               to
               inferiour
               Officers
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Philip
             
               the
               Deacon
               here
            
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             But
             whereas
             Mr.
             Danvers
             seems
             to
             affirm
             ,
             that
             as
             some
             in
             the
             primitive
             time
             had
             the
             Gift
             of
             Healing
             ,
             so
             others
             had
             the
             Gift
             or
             Power
             to
             give
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             't
             is
             utterly
             denied
             ,
             and
             the
             contrary
             has
             often
             been
             proved
             ,
             for
             that
             't
             is
             only
             the
             Gift
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             blessed
             Prerogative
             ;
             they
             were
             found
             in
             their
             Duty
             ,
             they
             prayed
             ,
             and
             laid
             on
             their
             hands
             ,
             and
             left
             the
             issue
             to
             God
             to
             give
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             according
             to
             his
             promise
             and
             good
             pleasure
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             But
             probably
             some
             may
             object
             ,
             
               We
               read
               of
               none
               but
               the
               Apostles
               that
               laid
               hands
               on
               baptized
               Believers
               ;
               and
               tho
               they
               acted
               not
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               miraculous
               Endowments
               ,
               nor
               had
               power
               to
               give
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               they
               might
               act
               herein
               by
               virtue
               of
               their
               extraordinary
               call
               unto
               that
               Office.
               
            
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             I
             affirm
             that
             they
             acted
             in
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             did
             whatsoever
             they
             did
             in
             the
             Worship
             and
             Service
             of
             Christ
             ,
             by
             virtue
             of
             the
             said
             extraordinary
             Call
             unto
             the
             Ministry
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             in
             this
             :
             But
             doth
             it
             therefore
             follow
             that
             nothing
             the
             Apostles
             practised
             is
             a
             Precedent
             or
             Rule
             unto
             us
             ,
             as
             some
             ignorantly
             have
             affirmed
             ,
             unless
             so
             called
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             endowed
             as
             they
             were
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Had
             not
             Matthias
             the
             same
             power
             to
             administer
             Ordinances
             (
             who
             was
             mediately
             called
             to
             his
             Office
             by
             the
             Church
             )
             as
             the
             other
             Apostles
             immediately
             called
             by
             Christ
             Jesus
             ?
             and
             is
             not
             the
             End
             and
             Work
             of
             the
             Office
             (
             however
             called
             to
             it
             )
             one
             and
             the
             same
             ?
             
               viz.
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Ministry
               ,
               the
               perfecting
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               edifying
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             Eph.
             4.
             
          
           
             4.
             
             We
             read
             hardly
             of
             any
             that
             preached
             the
             Word
             Authoritatively
             ,
             or
             officiated
             in
             any
             Gospel-administration
             by
             virtue
             of
             their
             Office
             ,
             besides
             the
             extraordinary
             Apostles
             ;
             and
             therefore
             if
             what
             they
             did
             be
             not
             a
             Law
             or
             Rule
             to
             us
             ,
             and
             to
             all
             ordinary
             Ministers
             ,
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             we
             shall
             be
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             many
             other
             respects
             :
             It
             must
             therefore
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             what
             they
             taught
             and
             practised
             as
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             foundation-Principle
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             they
             delivered
             it
             
               unto
               faithful
               Men
            
             ,
             that
             were
             their
             Successors
             ,
             
               that
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               teach
               others
               also
               ,
            
             2
             Tim.
             2.3
             .
             And
             this
             agrees
             with
             Phil.
             4.9
             .
             
               Those
               things
               that
               you
               have
               both
               learned
               and
               received
               ,
               heard
               and
               seen
               in
               me
               ,
               do
               ;
               and
               the
               God
               of
               Peace
               shall
               be
               with
               you
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             Had
             it
             been
             a
             Service
             for
             that
             Day
             only
             ,
             
             and
             none
             to
             be
             Administrators
             thereof
             but
             those
             great
             Apostles
             ,
             it
             would
             not
             have
             been
             left
             as
             a
             standing
             ,
             or
             foundation
             principle
             in
             God's
             House
             ,
             and
             been
             joined
             to
             Faith
             ,
             and
             the
             Resurrection
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             2d
             place
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             us
             believe
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Administration
             was
             for
             the
             extraordinary
             or
             visible
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             which
             we
             have
             clearly
             refuted
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             say
             further
             ,
             that
             by
             his
             arguing
             ,
             the
             Apostles
             resolved
             that
             all
             the
             Church
             at
             Samaria
             ,
             yea
             and
             that
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             should
             have
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             since
             they
             laid
             their
             hands
             on
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             without
             exception
             .
             Nay
             ,
             it
             follows
             roundly
             ,
             that
             where
             ever
             the
             Apostles
             found
             any
             particular
             Disciple
             ,
             or
             Disciples
             ,
             that
             had
             not
             received
             those
             visible
             ,
             or
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             ,
             they
             were
             to
             lay
             their
             hands
             on
             them
             to
             that
             end
             :
             For
             I
             presume
             Mr.
             Danvers
             judges
             ,
             had
             Paul
             found
             1200
             ,
             as
             he
             found
             12
             ,
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             received
             ,
             nor
             heard
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             laid
             hands
             on
             them
             ;
             which
             presupposes
             also
             ,
             that
             those
             miraculous
             Gifts
             were
             promised
             ,
             and
             belong
             to
             every
             particular
             Member
             in
             the
             Church
             ,
             which
             is
             directly
             contrary
             to
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             29
             ,
             30.
             for
             tho
             (
             as
             we
             have
             proved
             )
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             be
             promised
             to
             every
             sincere
             Believer
             in
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             promised
             to
             any
             in
             particular
             ,
             being
             only
             reserved
             in
             the
             bosom
             or
             breast
             of
             the
             Almighty
             ,
             to
             whom
             ,
             and
             after
             what
             manner
             he
             will
             distribute
             them
             .
             1
             Cor.
             12.4
             .
             
               There
               are
               diversities
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               to
               one
               is
               given
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               Wisdom
               ;
               to
               another
               the
               word
               of
               Knowledg
               ;
               to
               another
               Faith
               ;
               to
               another
               the
               gift
               
               of
               Healing
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ;
               to
               another
               the
               working
               of
               Miracles
               ;
               to
               another
               Prophecy
               ;
               to
               another
               discerning
               of
               Tongues
               ,
            
             v.
             8
             ,
             9
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Are
               all
               Prophets
               ?
               are
               all
               workers
               of
               Miracles
               ?
               have
               all
               the
               Gift
               of
               Healing
               ?
               do
               all
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               ?
            
             &c.
             Hence
             nothing
             can
             be
             clearer
             than
             this
             ,
             that
             tho
             all
             have
             right
             to
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             but
             very
             few
             had
             the
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             thereof
             in
             the
             primitive
             Times
             .
          
           
             The
             Third
             thing
             Mr.
             Danvers
             seems
             to
             affirm
             ,
             is
             ,
             that
             all
             in
             Samaria
             that
             were
             baptized
             ,
             had
             not
             hands
             laid
             upon
             them
             ,
             because
             it
             is
             said
             of
             Simon
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             part
             nor
             lot
             in
             that
             matter
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Here
             he
             begs
             the
             Question
             ,
             taking
             for
             granted
             ,
             that
             Simon
             had
             not
             hands
             laid
             upon
             him
             ;
             but
             why
             might
             not
             Simon
             have
             lot
             and
             part
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             if
             by
             Lot
             and
             Part
             be
             meant
             the
             visible
             ,
             or
             miraculous
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             Hypocrites
             may
             partake
             of
             them
             ,
             as
             our
             Saviour
             plainly
             signifies
             ,
             and
             also
             doth
             our
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             13.1
             ,
             2
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             He
             might
             come
             under
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             and
             yet
             his
             heart
             not
             being
             right
             with
             God
             ,
             he
             might
             not
             have
             any
             part
             or
             lot
             in
             the
             blessed
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             ;
             which
             the
             World
             receiveth
             not
             ,
             nor
             can
             an
             unsanctified
             Heart
             partake
             of
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             Their
             reception
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             was
             partly
             to
             convince
             the
             Apostles
             and
             Believers
             themselves
             that
             Christ
             had
             made
             good
             his
             promise
             of
             sending
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             them
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             By
             Lot
             or
             Part
             in
             that
             matter
             ,
             may
             not
             be
             meant
             partaking
             of
             the
             ritual
             ,
             or
             external
             part
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             ,
             but
             rather
             refers
             to
             his
             desire
             of
             
             having
             power
             to
             be
             an
             Administrator
             of
             it
             upon
             others
             ,
             so
             that
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             might
             be
             given
             to
             those
             he
             laid
             his
             hands
             on
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             5.
             
             If
             we
             should
             grant
             Simon
             had
             not
             hands
             imposed
             upon
             him
             ,
             which
             I
             rather
             incline
             to
             ,
             yet
             would
             it
             not
             hurt
             our
             Cause
             in
             the
             least
             ,
             because
             he
             might
             be
             discovered
             to
             be
             a
             profane
             Wretch
             before
             it
             came
             to
             be
             his
             lot
             to
             partake
             thereof
             :
             if
             therefore
             it
             appears
             ,
             and
             may
             be
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             were
             baptized
             in
             Samaria
             came
             under
             this
             Appointment
             save
             Simon
             ,
             we
             have
             as
             much
             as
             we
             desire
             :
             And
             surely
             this
             cannot
             rationally
             be
             denied
             by
             any
             that
             read
             the
             words
             ,
             vers
             .
             12.
             
             
               When
               they
               believed
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               both
               Men
               and
               Women
               .
            
             Compare
             this
             with
             vers
             .
             16.
             that
             
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               was
               fallen
               on
               none
               of
               them
            
             †
             
               only
               they
               were
               baptized
               in
               the
               name
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             Must
             not
             they
             ,
             and
             them
             ,
             mean
             all
             who
             are
             said
             to
             be
             baptized
             ?
             So
             likewise
             when
             't
             is
             said
             ver
             .
             13.
             
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               them
            
             ;
             doth
             not
             them
             intend
             the
             very
             same
             they
             prayed
             for
             ?
             and
             shall
             we
             think
             they
             did
             not
             pray
             for
             them
             all
             ?
             had
             not
             all
             the
             like
             need
             of
             God's
             Spirit
             ?
             and
             is
             it
             not
             promised
             to
             all
             the
             Sons
             and
             Handmaids
             ?
             Or
             shall
             we
             think
             the
             Apostle
             did
             not
             pray
             for
             the
             Women
             as
             well
             as
             the
             Men
             ,
             the
             weaker
             Vessels
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             stronger
             ?
             In
             Mat.
             28.19
             ,
             20.
             (
             as
             't
             is
             well
             noted
             by
             Mr.
             Fisher
             )
             't
             is
             said
             ,
             
               Go
               ,
               teach
               all
               Nations
               ,
               baptizing
               them
            
             ;
             and
             in
             the
             words
             following
             ,
             
               teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               .
            
             By
             them
             must
             
             needs
             intend
             them
             all
             ,
             and
             every
             of
             them
             that
             were
             made
             Disciples
             ,
             and
             baptized
             .
          
           
             One
             word
             or
             two
             further
             concerning
             what
             Mr.
             D.
             objects
             against
             us
             from
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             from
             the
             Effects
             that
             followed
             this
             Administration
             ;
             he
             still
             arguing
             as
             if
             that
             were
             the
             absolute
             End
             thereof
             :
             Which
             ,
             as
             a
             great
             Doctor
             well
             observes
             ,
             is
             too
             
               trifling
               a
               fancy
               to
               be
               put
               in
               balance
               against
               so
               sacred
               an
               Institution
               .
            
             But
             let
             us
             examin
             this
             Scripture
             a
             little
             more
             :
             
               Have
               you
               received
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               since
               ye
               believed
               ?
            
             (
             saith
             our
             Apostle
             .
             )
             They
             said
             unto
             him
             ,
             
               We
               have
               not
               so
               much
               as
               heard
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
               Vnto
               what
               then
               were
               ye
               baptized
               ?
            
             &c.
             Two
             things
             are
             here
             very
             remarkable
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             That
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             (
             according
             to
             the
             sense
             of
             the
             Apostle
             inquiring
             after
             their
             reception
             of
             it
             )
             is
             the
             undoubted
             Right
             of
             every
             baptized
             Believer
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             appears
             from
             these
             two
             expressions
             ;
             
               Have
               ye
               received
               the
               Spirit
               since
               ye
               believed
               ?
            
             (
             No.
             )
             
               Vnto
               what
               then
               were
               ye
               baptized
               ?
            
             It
             seems
             strange
             (
             as
             if
             Paul
             should
             say
             )
             that
             you
             having
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             been
             baptized
             ,
             have
             not
             yet
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             since
             it
             is
             the
             great
             Legacy
             our
             Lord
             and
             Master
             left
             to
             every
             one
             of
             his
             Disciples
             ?
          
           
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             evident
             that
             whosoever
             was
             baptized
             after
             Christ's
             resurrection
             in
             his
             Name
             was
             instructed
             into
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             consequently
             into
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             the
             outward
             Ceremony
             ,
             or
             Ministry
             of
             it
             ,
             belonging
             to
             them
             as
             Persons
             so
             considered
             .
             Paul
             seems
             to
             question
             their
             Baptism
             ,
             since
             they
             were
             wholly
             ignorant
             of
             that
             glorious
             Promise
             of
             Blessing
             ,
             annexed
             
             thereto
             ;
             which
             considered
             ,
             may
             fully
             satisfy
             any
             unbiassed
             Person
             that
             the
             extraordinary
             or
             miraculous
             Gifts
             could
             not
             be
             the
             End
             of
             this
             Administration
             :
             and
             as
             touching
             those
             Effects
             that
             followed
             ,
             't
             is
             clear
             the
             like
             Effects
             followed
             all
             other
             Ordinances
             as
             well
             as
             this
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             And
             whereas
             Mr.
             D.
             presumes
             to
             say
             ,
             
               They
               were
               some
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             Ephesus
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             
               not
               the
               whole
               Church
            
             .
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Can
             it
             be
             thought
             that
             those
             were
             at
             that
             time
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             and
             yet
             so
             ignorant
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             And
             surely
             Paul
             would
             not
             have
             baptized
             them
             again
             ,
             if
             they
             had
             been
             Members
             of
             the
             Church
             before
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             They
             are
             not
             called
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             nor
             some
             of
             the
             Church
             ,
             but
             certain
             Disciples
             ;
             yea
             ,
             and
             such
             as
             appears
             were
             only
             instructed
             into
             the
             Baptism
             of
             John.
             
          
           
             3.
             
             Tho
             we
             read
             but
             of
             12
             that
             had
             hands
             laid
             on
             them
             ,
             which
             was
             the
             number
             of
             the
             Men
             *
             that
             Paul
             found
             at
             that
             time
             who
             lay
             short
             of
             their
             Duty
             and
             Privilege
             in
             that
             respect
             ;
             since
             we
             see
             the
             Spirit
             was
             their
             Right
             ,
             as
             baptized
             Believers
             ,
             it
             follows
             that
             it
             is
             the
             duty
             of
             every
             Believer
             to
             yield
             obedience
             to
             this
             Ordinance
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             those
             twelve
             .
             The
             way
             of
             God
             touching
             the
             Administration
             of
             Gospel-Institutions
             being
             one
             and
             the
             same
             in
             all
             the
             Churches
             of
             the
             Saints
             ,
             notwithstanding
             what
             has
             already
             been
             offered
             ,
             may
             be
             a
             satisfactory
             Answer
             to
             Mr.
             D.
             concerning
             what
             he
             minds
             from
             those
             two
             Scriptures
             :
             yet
             finding
             so
             many
             
             Learned
             Men
             ,
             both
             antient
             and
             of
             later
             times
             ,
             agreeing
             with
             us
             in
             their
             Expositions
             on
             these
             two
             Places
             ;
             and
             not
             knowing
             but
             their
             Words
             may
             with
             some
             take
             more
             place
             than
             what
             such
             a
             one
             as
             I
             may
             speak
             ,
             I
             'll
             cite
             a
             Passage
             or
             two
             .
          
           
             Cyprian
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               was
               not
               necessary
               they
               should
               be
               baptized
               again
               ,
               only
               what
               was
               wanting
               ,
               was
               performed
               by
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             
               that
               by
               Prayer
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               should
               be
               invocated
               .
            
          
           
             Saith
             Hierom
             on
             the
             Acts
             of
             the
             Apostles
             ,
             
               We
               find
               another
               Instance
               of
               the
               Celebration
               of
               this
               ritual
               Mystery
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               signally
               exprest
               of
               the
               Baptized
               at
            
             Ephesus
             :
             Paul
             
               first
               baptized
               them
               ,
               and
               then
               laid
               his
               Hands
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               received
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             And
             these
             Testimonies
             are
             the
             great
             Warranty
             for
             this
             holy
             Ordinance
             .
          
           
             Eucherites
             is
             cited
             by
             Dr.
             Taylor
             p.
             43.
             speaking
             ,
             thus
             :
             
               The
               same
               thing
               now
               done
               in
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               on
               single
               Persons
               ,
               is
               no
               other
               than
               what
               was
               done
               upon
               all
               Believers
               in
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               H.
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             He
             mentions
             Zanchius
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               I
               wish
               the
               Examples
               of
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Primitive
               Churches
               were
               of
               more
               value
               amongst
               Christians
               .
               It
               were
               well
               if
               they
               were
               so
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               but
               there
               is
               more
               than
               meer
               Examples
               ;
               these
               Examples
               of
               such
               Solemnities
               ,
               the
               Apostles
               are
               our
               Masters
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               have
               given
               Rules
               and
               Precedents
               for
               the
               Church
               to
               follow
               :
               this
               is
               a
               Christian
               Law
               ,
               and
               written
               (
               as
               all
               Scriptures
               are
               )
               for
               our
               Instruction
               .
            
          
           
             Estius
             on
             Heb.
             6.2
             .
             affirms
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             mentioned
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             by
             St.
             
               Luke
               ,
               is
               that
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               whereby
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               given
               to
               Persons
               baptized
               ,
               wherewith
               
               with
               they
               being
               strengthned
               ,
               confess
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               undauntedly
               among
               the
               Enemies
               of
               the
               Faith.
            
             And
             again
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               That
               Hands
               were
               wont
               to
               be
               laid
               upon
               Persons
               baptized
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               all
               Antiquity
               teacheth
               .
            
          
           
             Dr.
             Hammond
             also
             in
             his
             Annot.
             on
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             saith
             ;
             
               That
               it
               was
               Confirmation
               ,
               may
               appear
               probable
               ,
               because
               it
               so
               soon
               attended
               their
               Conversion
               and
               Baptism
               .
               When
               the
               Apostles
               which
               were
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             
               heard
               that
            
             Samaria
             
               had
               received
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               sent
            
             Peter
             and
             John
             ,
             vers
             .
             14.
             
             
               Which
               agrees
               well
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               with
               that
               of
               Confirmation
               ,
               which
               is
               an
               Act
               reserved
               to
               the
               Rulers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               not
               communicated
               or
               allowed
               to
               inferior
               Officers
               ,
               such
               as
            
             Philip
             
               the
               Deacon
               here
            
             .
          
           
             And
             then
             paraphasing
             upon
             Acts
             19.6
             .
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               After
               this
            
             Paul
             
               by
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               and
               benediction
               ,
               gave
               them
               Confirmation
               ,
               by
               which
               means
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               came
               on
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Ralph
               Venning
            
             in
             his
             Remains
             ,
             speaking
             of
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             gives
             his
             understanding
             upon
             them
             ;
             
               That
               it
               was
               the
               practice
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               baptized
               Persons
               ,
               sooner
               or
               later
               ,
               to
               lay
               Hands
               upon
               them
               .
            
          
           
             Thus
             from
             what
             has
             been
             said
             ,
             I
             hope
             it
             may
             appear
             to
             all
             inquiring
             Souls
             ,
             in
             opposition
             to
             what
             Mr.
             Danvers
             saith
             ,
             page
             47.
             that
             these
             two
             Places
             are
             clear
             Precedents
             and
             Rules
             for
             this
             Practice
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             and
             other
             Scriptures
             we
             have
             insisted
             upon
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             there
             was
             a
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             practised
             immediately
             after
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             with
             much
             certainty
             upon
             every
             Member
             ,
             or
             baptized
             Believer
             ,
             and
             to
             such
             an
             End
             as
             is
             attainable
             in
             these
             times
             .
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             VII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Further
                 shewing
                 ,
                 that
                 Prayer
                 ,
                 with
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 upon
                 baptized
                 Believers
                 ,
                 remains
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 a
                 standing
                 or
                 perpetual
                 Administration
                 .
              
            
          
           
             BUT
             lest
             any
             should
             still
             object
             ,
             this
             Ordinance
             doth
             not
             continue
             ,
             neither
             is
             the
             End
             attainable
             now
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             add
             two
             or
             three
             Arguments
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             evincing
             of
             these
             particulars
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             1.
             
             Because
             the
             Lord
             was
             pleased
             to
             bear
             witness
             to
             ,
             or
             ratify
             this
             blessed
             Ordinance
             or
             Principle
             of
             Christ's
             Doctrine
             ,
             with
             the
             like
             Signs
             ,
             Wonders
             ,
             and
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             as
             he
             did
             any
             other
             Word
             ,
             Command
             ,
             or
             Principle
             of
             the
             said
             Doctrine
             .
             Now
             what
             was
             thus
             established
             ,
             must
             needs
             remain
             in
             full
             force
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             as
             our
             duty
             :
             and
             dangerous
             it
             is
             to
             labour
             to
             make
             it
             void
             ;
             for
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             may
             an
             Enemy
             lay
             waste
             ,
             and
             take
             away
             another
             ,
             yea
             ,
             and
             consequently
             every
             one
             .
          
           
             Arg.
             2.
             
             Because
             it
             is
             a
             Foundation-principle
             of
             God's
             House
             ,
             or
             one
             of
             the
             great
             Pillars
             (
             next
             to
             Christ
             )
             on
             which
             it
             is
             built
             ,
             it
             must
             needs
             remain
             ;
             and
             very
             dangerous
             it
             is
             for
             any
             to
             take
             away
             a
             Foundation-stone
             .
          
           
             
               'T
               is
               very
               absurd
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Blackwood
             on
             Matth.
             p.
             688.
             )
             
               to
               think
               that
               one
               of
               the
               six
               Foundation-principles
               ,
               
               commended
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               should
               cease
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               remain
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World
               :
               Nay
               ,
               is
               not
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               placed
               in
               the
               midst
               ,
               betwixt
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               on
               the
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               Eternal
               Judgment
               on
               the
               other
               ?
               't
               is
               fenced
               in
               on
               every
               side
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               coming
               to
               slight
               it
               .
               'T
               is
               absurd
               to
               think
               the
               Apostle
               would
               place
               one
               temporary
               Principle
               ,
               that
               was
               to
               last
               but
               a
               short
               time
               ,
               amongst
               five
               perpetual
               Principles
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               all
               by
               the
               same
               name
               of
               a
               Foundation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Arg.
             3.
             
             Because
             the
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             is
             very
             extensive
             ;
             't
             is
             made
             to
             all
             believing
             and
             obedient
             Souls
             to
             the
             end
             of
             the
             World
             ;
             Matt.
             28.
             ult
             .
             
               Teaching
               them
               to
               observe
               all
               things
               whatsoever
               I
               have
               commanded
               you
               :
               and
               lo
               ,
               I
               am
               with
               you
               always
               to
               the
               end
               of
               the
               World.
            
             John
             14.15
             ,
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             
               If
               you
               love
               me
               ,
               keep
               my
               Commandments
               ;
               and
               I
               will
               pray
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               give
               you
               another
               Comforter
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               abide
               with
               you
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Truth
               ,
               which
               the
               World
               cannot
               receive
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Dr.
             
               Jer.
               Taylor
            
             ,
             p.
             53.
             speaks
             excellently
             concerning
             the
             perpetuity
             of
             this
             Ordinance
             :
             And
             from
             this
             very
             ground
             ,
             take
             his
             own
             words
             ;
             
               The
               perpetuity
               of
               this
               holy
               Rite
               appears
               ,
            
             1.
             
             
               Because
               the
               great
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               promised
               to
               abide
               with
               the
               Church
               for
               ever
               :
               Repent
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               every
               one
               of
               you
               ,
               and
               ye
               shall
               receive
               the
               Gift
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               not
               the
               meanest
               Person
               amongst
               you
               but
               shall
               receive
               this
               great
               thing
               ;
               for
               the
               Promise
               is
               to
               you
               ,
               and
               to
               your
               Children
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               that
               are
               afar
               off
               ,
               even
               so
               many
               as
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               call
               ;
               this
               Promise
               is
               made
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               unto
               all
               for
               ever
               .
            
             And
             presently
             ,
             speaking
             as
             to
             Laying
             on
             
             of
             Hands
             ,
             as
             God's
             way
             for
             the
             ministring
             of
             it
             ;
             
               I
               say
               ,
               such
               a
               Solemnity
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               't
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               be
               supposed
               should
               be
               appointed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               imaginable
               that
               a
               solemn
               Rite
               ,
               annex'd
               to
               a
               perpetual
               Promise
               ,
               should
               be
               transient
               and
               temporary
               :
               for
               by
               the
               nature
               of
               Relatives
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               of
               equal
               abode
               ;
               the
               Promise
               is
               of
               a
               thing
               for
               ever
               ;
               the
               Ceremony
               or
               Rite
               was
               annexed
               to
               the
               Promise
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               also
               must
               abide
               for
               ever
               .
            
          
           
             Arg.
             4.
             
             Because
             the
             Spirit
             which
             is
             promised
             ,
             is
             the
             Comforter
             that
             leads
             us
             into
             all
             Truth
             ,
             and
             helps
             the
             Saints
             in
             their
             Testimony
             and
             Sufferings
             for
             Christ
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             that
             by
             which
             they
             are
             sealed
             also
             to
             the
             day
             of
             Redemption
             ,
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
             
               Who
               after
               that
               ye
               believed
               ,
               ye
               were
               sealed
               by
               that
               Spirit
               of
               Promise
               .
               He
               speaks
               it
               to
               the
            
             Ephesians
             ,
             
               who
               well
               understood
               his
               meaning
               ,
               by
               remembring
               what
               was
               done
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ;
               who
               a
               while
               before
               ,
               after
               he
               had
               baptized
               them
               ,
               laid
               his
               Hands
               upon
               them
            
             (
             saith
             the
             Doctor
             )
             
               so
               they
               received
               ,
               and
               were
               sealed
               with
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               of
               Promise
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             do
             not
             we
             as
             much
             need
             the
             Spirit
             's
             guidance
             ,
             and
             to
             be
             born
             up
             in
             our
             Testimony
             ,
             Sufferings
             and
             Temptations
             ,
             as
             the
             Saints
             of
             former
             Ages
             ;
             and
             to
             be
             sealed
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Promise
             as
             they
             did
             ?
             Why
             then
             should
             we
             not
             be
             willing
             to
             wait
             on
             God
             ,
             in
             the
             same
             way
             he
             has
             prescribed
             ,
             for
             receiving
             a
             further
             increase
             of
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             which
             the
             primitive
             Saints
             did
             yield
             obedience
             ?
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               some
               will
               say
               ,
               We
               have
               the
               Spirit
               in
               as
               great
               a
               measure
               as
               you
               ,
               who
               never
               came
               under
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ;
               and
               what
               greater
               measure
               
               have
               you
               after
               your
               obedience
               thereto
               than
               before
               ?
            
          
           
             Ans
             .
             1.
             
             We
             dare
             not
             boast
             of
             our
             Indowments
             ;
             we
             are
             poor
             and
             needy
             ,
             and
             therefore
             willing
             to
             use
             all
             Advantages
             ,
             and
             be
             found
             in
             every
             Ordinance
             ,
             to
             meet
             with
             more
             of
             Christ
             and
             his
             Spirit
             ;
             and
             if
             you
             have
             so
             much
             ,
             that
             you
             need
             not
             pray
             ,
             nor
             use
             the
             means
             God
             directs
             to
             for
             obtaining
             more
             ,
             't
             is
             a
             rare
             state
             you
             are
             arrived
             to
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             If
             God
             be
             better
             than
             his
             Word
             ,
             we
             will
             not
             complain
             ;
             he
             hath
             many
             ways
             to
             convey
             his
             Spirit
             into
             our
             hearts
             ;
             yet
             this
             is
             the
             great
             Ordinance
             for
             distributing
             of
             it
             to
             baptized
             Believers
             .
             But
             may
             we
             not
             say
             with
             one
             of
             the
             Antients
             ,
             
               By
               this
               rite
               of
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               ,
               God
               hath
               promised
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               received
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ?
               for
               tho
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               was
               given
               extraregularly
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               as
               God
               pleased
               ,
               yet
               this
               of
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               we
               receive
               Christ
               when
               we
               hear
               ,
               and
               obey
               his
               Word
               ,
               we
               eat
               Christ
               by
               Faith
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               blessed
               Eucharist
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Ministry
               of
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               is
               appointed
               ritually
               to
               convey
               Christ's
               Body
               and
               Blood
               to
               us
               ;
               so
               is
               Laying
               on
               of
               Hands
               ordained
               ritually
               to
               give
               us
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
          
           
             Now
             probably
             some
             who
             are
             against
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             may
             say
             ,
             they
             feed
             upon
             Christ
             ,
             and
             have
             as
             much
             Communion
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             Faith
             in
             him
             ,
             as
             many
             of
             us
             who
             often
             partake
             thereof
             ;
             and
             may
             be
             can
             say
             as
             much
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             as
             you
             on
             the
             other
             :
             will
             you
             therefore
             neglect
             your
             Duty
             touching
             breaking
             of
             Bread
             ?
          
           
             There
             is
             a
             Promise
             of
             the
             Spirit
             made
             in
             Baptism
             ;
             
             yet
             some
             may
             say
             ,
             they
             have
             more
             of
             the
             Spirit
             than
             you
             or
             I
             ,
             and
             yet
             never
             were
             baptized
             .
             Cornelius
             ,
             tho
             he
             had
             received
             a
             large
             measure
             of
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             yet
             was
             very
             willing
             to
             be
             baptized
             ,
             and
             to
             do
             what
             ever
             Peter
             ,
             from
             Christ's
             command
             ,
             enjoined
             him
             .
             And
             thus
             the
             Objection
             is
             answered
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               extraordinary
               Effects
               did
               accompany
               this
               Administration
               ,
               and
               such
               do
               not
               follow
               now
               ;
               therefore
               the
               thing
               you
               plead
               for
               is
               ceased
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Let
             Dr.
             Taylor
             speak
             now
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             largely
             answered
             this
             Objection
             elsewhere
             ,
             before
             I
             met
             with
             the
             learned
             Doctor
             :
             
               If
               this
               be
               all
            
             (
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             57
             —
             59.
             )
             
               that
               can
               be
               said
               in
               opposition
               to
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               infinitely
               vain
               .
            
          
           
             1.
             
             
               In
               the
               days
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               produced
               miraculous
               Effects
               ,
               but
               neither
               always
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               in
               all
               Men
               ;
               Are
               all
               workers
               of
               Miracles
               ?
               do
               all
               speak
               with
               Tongues
               ?
            
             &c.
             
               the
               Wind
               bloweth
               where
               it
               listeth
               ;
               some
               have
               Gifts
               after
               this
               manner
               ,
               some
               after
               that
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
             
               These
               Gifts
               were
               not
               necessary
               at
               all
               Times
               ,
               any
               more
               than
               to
               all
               Persons
               ;
               but
               the
               Promise
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               did
               belong
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               was
               performed
               to
               all
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               the
               like
               manner
               .
            
             Stephen
             
               was
               full
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               Power
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               was
               given
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               fulfil
               his
               Faith
               principally
               ;
               working
               Miracles
               was
               but
               collateral
               ,
               and
               incident
               :
               but
               there
               is
               also
               an
               Infusion
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               ever
               ,
               The
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               is
               given
               to
               every
               Man
               ,
               to
               profit
               withal
               :
               And
               therefore
               if
               the
               Grace
               be
               given
               to
               all
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               reason
               that
               the
               ritual
               Ministration
               of
               that
               Grace
               should
               cease
               ,
               on
               pretence
               that
               the
               Spirit
               is
               not
               given
               extraordinarily
               .
            
          
           
           
             3.
             
             
               Those
               extraordinary
               Gifts
               were
               indeed
               at
               first
               necessary
            
             ;
             (
             he
             gives
             several
             reasons
             thereof
             )
             
               one
               ,
               because
               of
               them
               who
               could
               not
               receive
               the
               understanding
               of
               an
               incorporeal
               Nature
               ;
               that
               if
               afterwards
               they
               be
               not
               so
               done
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               believed
               by
               those
               things
               which
               were
               already
               done
               :
               another
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               But
               the
               greater
               Gifts
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               were
               to
               abide
               for
               ever
               ;
               therefore
               't
               is
               observable
               that
               St.
            
             Paul
             
               says
               ,
               that
               the
               Gift
               of
               Tongues
               is
               one
               of
               the
               least
               and
               most
               useless
               things
               ,
               a
               meer
               sign
               ,
               and
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               sign
               to
               a
               Believer
               ,
               but
               to
               Infidels
               and
               Vnbelievers
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             
               To
               every
               ordinary
               and
               perpetual
               Ministry
               ,
               at
               first
               there
               were
               extraordinary
               Effects
               ,
               and
               miraculous
               Consignations
               :
               We
               find
            
             3000
             
               converted
               at
               one
               Sermon
            
             ,
             5000
             
               at
               another
               ;
               and
               Persons
               were
               miraculously
               cured
               by
               Prayer
               ,
               at
               the
               visitation
               of
               the
               Sick
               ;
               and
               Devils
               cast
               out
               in
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               Sinner
               :
               And
               now
               tho
               we
               see
               no
               such
               extraordinary
               Effects
               ,
               it
               follows
               not
               that
               the
               Visitation
               of
               the
               Sick
               ,
               Preaching
               ,
               Sermons
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               are
               not
               ordinary
               and
               perpetual
               Ministrations
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               fancy
               that
               Invocation
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               is
               to
               cease
               ,
               when
               the
               extraordinary
               and
               temporary
               Contingencies
               of
               it
               are
               gone
               ,
               is
               too
               trifling
               a
               fancy
               to
               be
               put
               into
               the
               balance
               against
               so
               sacred
               an
               Institution
               ,
               relying
               upon
               so
               many
               Scriptures
               .
            
          
           
             5.
             
             He
             argues
             yet
             further
             ,
             shewing
             tho
             the
             Gifts
             of
             Tongues
             ,
             and
             outward
             Miracles
             ,
             remain
             not
             with
             the
             Church
             ,
             yet
             the
             greater
             ,
             or
             more
             transcendent
             Gifts
             of
             the
             Spirit
             do
             continue
             ,
             
               viz.
               Sanctification
               and
               Power
               ,
               Fortitude
               and
               Faith
               ,
               Hope
               and
               Love
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               These
               are
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               the
               Miracles
               of
               Grace
               ,
               to
               throw
               down
               the
               pride
               of
            
             Lucifer
             ,
             
               to
               
               tread
               on
               the
               great
               Dragon
               ,
               and
               to
               triumph
               over
               our
               spiritual
               Enemies
               ,
               to
               cure
               a
               diseased
               Soul
               ,
               to
               be
               unharmed
               by
               the
               poison
               of
               Temptation
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               This
               is
               more
               than
               to
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               a
               power
               of
               Miracles
               ,
               and
               supernatural
               Products
               in
               a
               natural
               Matter
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               from
               a
               supernatural
               Principle
               ,
               to
               receive
               supernatural
               Aids
               to
               a
               supernatural
               End
               ,
               in
               the
               Diviner
               spirit
               of
               a
               Man
               ;
               and
               this
               being
               more
               miraculous
               than
               the
               other
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               pretended
               that
               the
               discontinuance
               of
               extraordinary
               Miracles
               should
               cause
               the
               discontinuance
               of
               an
               ordinary
               Ministration
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               which
               I
               was
               to
               prove
            
             .
          
           
             He
             proceeds
             to
             other
             Reasons
             ,
             but
             I
             think
             he
             has
             said
             enough
             ;
             and
             therefore
             I
             shall
             return
             to
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             p.
             48.
             who
             labours
             against
             the
             stream
             ,
             and
             would
             make
             us
             believe
             that
             the
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             upon
             Timothy
             ,
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             and
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             are
             the
             same
             ;
             which
             must
             be
             rejected
             ,
             since
             several
             Reasons
             have
             been
             given
             to
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             have
             not
             in
             the
             least
             been
             removed
             .
             That
             Timothy
             had
             Hands
             laid
             upon
             him
             twice
             ,
             t
             is
             evident
             ;
             
               i.
               e.
            
             soon
             after
             his
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             when
             ordained
             to
             Office.
             One
             good
             reason
             for
             it
             is
             given
             by
             Mr.
             
               Blackwood
               :
               Paul
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               speaks
               of
               such
               Gifts
               ,
               as
               were
               given
               by
               the
               Laying
               on
               of
               his
               own
               Hands
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Imposition
               in
               Ordination
               was
               by
               the
               Hands
               of
               the
               Eldership
               ,
            
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             
               where
               the
               Greek
               words
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               signifying
               a
               conjunction
               of
               Persons
               ;
               but
            
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
             
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               denote
               the
               act
               of
               one
               Man.
               
            
          
           
             And
             doubtless
             such
             an
             Exposition
             as
             Mr.
             Danvers
             gives
             ,
             too
             much
             reflects
             on
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             who
             hated
             nothing
             more
             than
             Pride
             and
             Arrogancy
             :
             Surely
             he
             would
             not
             have
             appropriated
             to
             himself
             
             alone
             ,
             what
             was
             done
             by
             others
             as
             well
             as
             himself
             .
          
           
             But
             again
             ,
             I
             am
             perswaded
             our
             Brethren
             are
             sensible
             of
             what
             has
             been
             said
             in
             respect
             of
             those
             Gifts
             Timothy
             received
             through
             Layings
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             which
             have
             been
             shewed
             by
             several
             to
             be
             different
             ,
             (
             one
             only
             relating
             to
             his
             Office
             ,
             or
             Ministerial
             Power
             committed
             to
             him
             ;
             the
             other
             to
             such
             Gifts
             as
             are
             proper
             to
             all
             the
             Saints
             )
             tho
             they
             take
             no
             notice
             of
             it
             .
          
           
             I
             am
             loth
             to
             say
             ,
             that
             all
             that
             Mr.
             Danvers
             has
             done
             in
             his
             small
             Tract
             ,
             has
             been
             to
             darken
             Counsel
             with
             words
             without
             knowledg
             ;
             yet
             one
             would
             admire
             to
             consider
             how
             confusedly
             he
             hath
             writ
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             blame
             us
             for
             being
             so
             positive
             as
             to
             what
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             is
             intended
             in
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             which
             is
             ,
             as
             if
             a
             Master
             should
             blame
             his
             Scholar
             for
             affirming
             A
             is
             A
             ,
             and
             B
             is
             B
             :
             Surely
             if
             we
             have
             not
             perfectly
             learned
             our
             first
             Lesson
             ,
             or
             Rudiments
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             we
             shall
             never
             be
             good
             Tutors
             of
             others
             :
             The
             Apostle
             blames
             the
             
               Hebrews
               ,
               ch
            
             .
             5.22
             .
             for
             being
             such
             ill
             Proficients
             ,
             that
             they
             had
             gone
             no
             further
             ;
             and
             you
             seem
             to
             blame
             us
             for
             going
             so
             far
             ,
             as
             to
             affirm
             positively
             what
             are
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             .
             But
             give
             me
             leave
             to
             tell
             you
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             easy
             to
             know
             what
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             is
             intended
             Heb.
             6.
             as
             what
             Baptism
             our
             Saviour
             refers
             to
             ,
             Mat.
             28.20
             .
          
           
             But
             secondly
             ,
             You
             may
             be
             assured
             were
             we
             at
             a
             loss
             in
             the
             case
             ,
             we
             should
             never
             come
             to
             learn
             of
             you
             ;
             for
             Mr.
             D.
             by
             his
             own
             grant
             ,
             pag.
             49.
             signifieth
             he
             had
             not
             
               attained
               to
               a
               certain
               knowledg
               of
               it
               ,
               nor
               was
               able
               to
               be
               positive
               in
               the
               case
               ;
               many
               
               things
               being
               hard
               and
               difficult
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               which
               those
               that
               are
               ignorant
               ,
               wrest
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             No
             marvel
             if
             ignorant
             Men
             are
             at
             a
             loss
             ,
             and
             captivated
             in
             their
             understandings
             ,
             abusing
             and
             wresting
             those
             mysterious
             places
             ,
             or
             things
             contained
             in
             
             Paul's
             Epistles
             ,
             when
             Men
             of
             knowledg
             shall
             lose
             themselves
             in
             such
             a
             plain
             and
             easy
             path
             ,
             I
             knew
             a
             Man
             (
             may
             be
             learned
             too
             )
             who
             a
             while
             ago
             ,
             knew
             not
             but
             that
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             might
             intend
             those
             legal
             Washings
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             upon
             the
             heads
             of
             Bullocks
             ,
             sacrificed
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             Law.
             I
             am
             glad
             to
             find
             other
             Opposers
             of
             this
             Truth
             of
             another
             Judgment
             .
             Would
             Men
             deny
             themselves
             ,
             and
             not
             trust
             their
             own
             understandings
             ,
             they
             might
             soon
             see
             the
             way
             plain
             before
             them
             ,
             that
             those
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             ,
             called
             Milk
             for
             Babes
             ,
             and
             not
             strong
             Meat
             ,
             are
             none
             of
             those
             things
             spoken
             of
             by
             Peter
             ,
             so
             hard
             to
             be
             understood
             .
          
           
             
               But
               since
            
             Mr.
             D.
             says
             ,
             
               he
               will
               not
               leave
               us
               in
               the
               dark
               ,
            
             but
             resolves
             to
             
               give
               us
               his
               apprehension
               of
               this
               Text
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               thinks
               he
               has
               the
               mind
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             pag.
             49
             ,
             50.
             we
             will
             proceed
             .
          
           
             Yet
             this
             let
             me
             premise
             ,
             that
             what
             he
             has
             laid
             down
             as
             his
             Judgment
             on
             this
             Text
             ,
             Mr.
             Tomlinson
             has
             very
             well
             answered
             in
             a
             Treatise
             lately
             printed
             ,
             pag.
             22
             ,
             23.
             and
             shewed
             the
             ridiculousness
             of
             such
             an
             Exposition
             .
             I
             fear
             Mr.
             D.
             did
             not
             implore
             the
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             for
             Light
             and
             Direction
             before
             he
             begun
             to
             write
             on
             this
             Subject
             ,
             he
             is
             so
             much
             beclouded
             as
             to
             the
             meaning
             of
             this
             Scripture
             .
             He
             conceives
             ,
             
               that
               the
               six
               
               Principles
               mentioned
               here
               ,
               are
               very
               comprehensive
               ,
               and
               may
               take
               in
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               and
               several
               other
               things
               :
            
             Nay
             he
             says
             ,
             
               that
               Repentance
               and
               Faith
               may
               comprehend
               all
               ,
               both
               the
               negative
               and
               positive
               part
               of
               Holiness
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             If
             the
             whole
             of
             Religion
             ,
             or
             Doctrine
             of
             Godliness
             is
             comprehended
             in
             these
             six
             Principles
             ,
             why
             should
             the
             Apostle
             call
             them
             first
             Principles
             ?
             't
             is
             improper
             to
             call
             those
             the
             first
             that
             comprehend
             all
             :
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             when
             the
             Foundation
             is
             laid
             ,
             the
             whole
             Building
             is
             finished
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             And
             if
             the
             whole
             of
             Piety
             ,
             or
             Holiness
             ,
             be
             included
             in
             the
             two
             first
             Principles
             ,
             Repentance
             ,
             and
             Faith
             ,
             there
             was
             no
             need
             to
             enumerate
             any
             more
             :
             Nay
             ,
             by
             this
             Argument
             ,
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             in
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
             together
             with
             the
             belief
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             and
             Eternal
             Judgment
             ,
             are
             not
             comprehended
             in
             the
             negative
             or
             positive
             part
             of
             Holiness
             :
             to
             what
             purpose
             then
             have
             we
             spent
             our
             time
             in
             writing
             about
             either
             of
             these
             Principles
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             But
             again
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             Tomlinson
             minds
             ,
             
               How
               could
               it
               be
               the
               weakness
               of
               these
            
             Hebrews
             ,
             
               that
               they
               had
               need
               to
               be
               taught
               them
               again
               ?
               or
               how
               could
               the
               Apostle
               say
               ,
               he
               would
               leave
               them
               to
               go
               on
               to
               perfection
               ?
            
             &c
             ,
             
               Surely
               if
               in
               these
               first
               Principles
               all
               Religion
               be
               comprehended
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               do
               well
               to
               leave
               them
               ;
               it
               might
               rather
               have
               been
               their
               perfection
               ever
               to
               remain
               there
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               in
               preaching
               ,
               studying
               and
               practising
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               go
               no
               further
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               must
               needs
               leave
               them
               ,
               we
               must
               leave
               all
               Religion
               and
               Holiness
               ,
               and
               so
               turn
               Ranters
               ,
               Atheists
               ,
               or
               Quakers
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
             But
             ,
             if
             the
             whole
             Body
             of
             Religion
             and
             
             Holiness
             is
             comprehended
             in
             these
             six
             Principles
             ,
             then
             no
             Christian
             had
             gone
             further
             ;
             nay
             ,
             nor
             perfectly
             learned
             the
             
               A
               B
               C
            
             of
             his
             Profession
             ,
             and
             we
             must
             always
             be
             learning
             them
             ▪
             and
             so
             ever
             be
             but
             Babes
             in
             Christ
             :
             and
             no
             reason
             had
             the
             Apostle
             to
             blame
             the
             Hebrews
             that
             they
             had
             gone
             no
             further
             ,
             since
             in
             those
             beginning
             Principles
             were
             comprehended
             the
             whole
             of
             their
             Duty
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             And
             since
             these
             Principles
             are
             in
             the
             Apostle's
             sense
             to
             be
             looked
             upon
             as
             Milk
             ,
             and
             for
             Babes
             ;
             what
             then
             is
             the
             Meat
             ?
             and
             who
             are
             the
             strong
             Men
             ?
             Surely
             when
             we
             have
             done
             with
             our
             Milk
             ,
             the
             Feast
             is
             ended
             ;
             and
             there
             is
             no
             after-Dish
             ,
             to
             speak
             according
             to
             the
             nature
             of
             this
             Metaphor
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             P.
             45.
             as
             Mr.
             Danvers
             would
             have
             Repentance
             and
             Faith
             to
             comprehend
             both
             the
             negative
             and
             positive
             part
             of
             Holiness
             ;
             so
             he
             proceeds
             to
             tell
             us
             how
             comprehensive
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             is
             ;
             
               That
               it
               takes
               in
               all
               sorts
               that
               are
               spoken
               of
               ,
            
             viz.
             
               Miracles
               ,
               Healings
               ,
               and
               Gifts
               ,
               that
               were
               for
               the
               Confirmation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               Investiture
               of
               Church-Officers
               ,
            
             &c.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             as
             true
             as
             the
             former
             ,
             and
             as
             good
             Divinity
             every
             whit
             ;
             and
             when
             he
             has
             answered
             our
             Arguments
             against
             this
             strange
             Exposition
             ,
             we
             will
             argue
             that
             Point
             further
             .
             But
             doth
             he
             not
             hereby
             make
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             for
             miraculous
             Healing
             a
             perpetual
             Administration
             ,
             it
             being
             a
             part
             (
             in
             his
             sense
             )
             of
             the
             Foundation
             of
             God's
             House
             ?
             We
             have
             shewed
             why
             it
             cannot
             intend
             that
             on
             Sick
             Persons
             ,
             nor
             on
             Officers
             of
             the
             Church
             ;
             and
             as
             to
             extraordinary
             Gifts
             for
             
             Confirmation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             if
             he
             mean
             that
             spoken
             of
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             and
             19.6
             .
             we
             utterly
             deny
             it
             ,
             and
             clearly
             prove
             the
             contrary
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             not
             the
             end
             of
             that
             Service
             ,
             &c.
             no
             more
             than
             of
             Assembling
             together
             ,
             Prayer
             ,
             Preaching
             ,
             &c.
             since
             such
             Miraculous
             Effects
             followed
             more
             or
             less
             every
             one
             of
             those
             ,
             and
             other
             Gospel-ministrations
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             .
             This
             considered
             ,
             't
             is
             strange
             he
             should
             reason
             after
             this
             manner
             .
          
           
             But
             we
             further
             say
             ,
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             intended
             in
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             because
             't
             is
             exprest
             in
             the
             singular
             number
             ,
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
            
             ,
             and
             not
             Layings
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Mr.
             Danvers
             saith
             
               This
               is
               a
               meer
               Criticism
            
             ,
             and
             hath
             nothing
             of
             truth
             in
             it
             .
             He
             affirms
             that
             
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               is
               as
               plural
               as
               Baptism
               .
            
             This
             is
             all
             the
             Answer
             he
             gives
             ;
             see
             page
             51.
             
          
           
             Answ
             .
             If
             a
             bare
             Affirmation
             may
             be
             taken
             for
             a
             Proof
             in
             this
             ,
             we
             are
             answered
             ,
             and
             Mr.
             Danvers
             has
             done
             his
             business
             ;
             what
             is
             here
             more
             ?
             I
             desire
             to
             know
             how
             he
             would
             write
             were
             he
             to
             distinguish
             between
             one
             Hand
             and
             several
             ,
             since
             Hands
             are
             in
             the
             Plural
             Number
             ?
             The
             Administrator
             is
             not
             to
             lay
             one
             only
             ,
             but
             both
             his
             Hands
             :
             there
             can
             be
             no
             distinguishing
             (
             if
             this
             Man
             is
             not
             mistaken
             )
             between
             one
             and
             divers
             kinds
             ;
             for
             wherever
             the
             Scripture
             speaks
             but
             of
             one
             sort
             (
             in
             our
             Opponents
             judgment
             )
             't
             is
             express
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             here
             ,
             viz.
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             and
             so
             as
             plural
             :
             see
             1
             Tim.
             4.14
             .
             I
             need
             not
             say
             more
             ,
             only
             cite
             a
             Passage
             of
             a
             Learned
             Writer
             upon
             this
             very
             Place
             ,
             and
             Objection
             ;
             
               'T
               is
               most
               palpably
               apparent
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               to
               such
               as
               are
               not
               asleep
               in
               their
               reading
               
               of
               that
               Text
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.1
             ,
             2.
             
               that
               it
               speaks
               in
               the
               singular
               Number
               ,
               of
               one
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               alone
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               as
               it
               must
               have
               been
               exprest
               ,
               had
               he
               meant
               more
               kinds
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               than
               one
               :
               for
               tho
               Hands
               be
               the
               Plural
               Number
               ,
               '
               yet
            
             [
             note
             ]
             Laying
             ,
             
               which
               is
               the
               Phrase
               you
               speak
               to
               ,
               or
               else
               you
               speak
            
             nihil
             ad
             Rhombum
             ,
             
               is
               a
               Substantive
               of
               the
               Singular
               Number
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               English
               and
               the
               Greek
               .
            
          
           
             But
             to
             proceed
             :
             Mr.
             
               D.
               p.
            
             51
             ,
             52.
             gives
             us
             the
             ground
             of
             his
             Offence
             concerning
             the
             nature
             or
             manner
             of
             our
             maintaining
             this
             Principle
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             .
          
           
             1.
             
             Negatively
             ,
             he
             tells
             us
             wherein
             his
             offence
             lies
             not
             ,
             
               viz.
               Not
               because
               we
               pray
               for
               a
               blessing
               on
               our
               Brethren
               and
               Sisters
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               practice
               or
               gesture
               of
               Lifting
               up
               ,
               or
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ;
               provided
               it
               be
               not
               urged
               as
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               ,
            
             &c.
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             
               When
               imposed
               as
               an
               Institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               a
               beginning
               Doctrine
               ,
               or
               Oracle
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               Foundation
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               to
               which
               every
               Disciple
               of
               Christ
               ought
               to
               submit
               on
               penalty
               of
               Non-communion
               ,
               for
               rejecting
               a
               Fundamental
               Principle
               ,
               tho
               not
               one
               word
               of
               Institution
               ,
               Command
               ,
               Precept
               ,
               or
               Example
               for
               the
               same
               ;
               and
               that
               under
               pretence
               of
               receiving
               more
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               thereby
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               Spirit
               of
               Love
               ,
               Meekness
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               There
               appears
               the
               Spirit
               of
               uncharitableness
               ,
               judging
               .
               rending
               ,
               and
               dividing
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               asserting
               for
               Doctrine
               and
               Practice
               ,
               the
               Customs
               and
               Commands
               of
               Men
               :
               it
               is
               for
               these
               things
               our
               Offences
               lie
               so
               well
               founded
               upon
            
             Deut.
             4.2
             .
             and
             12.23
             .
             Rev.
             22.18
             .
             Prov.
             30.6
             .
          
           
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             Could
             we
             have
             such
             a
             liberty
             as
             to
             make
             a
             holy
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             only
             a
             formal
             or
             civil
             Ceremony
             or
             Gesture
             ,
             or
             a
             thing
             indifferent
             ,
             to
             do
             ,
             or
             not
             do
             ;
             our
             Brethren
             ,
             it
             seems
             ,
             would
             not
             be
             offended
             .
          
           
             2.
             
             Were
             it
             a
             true
             Charge
             he
             brings
             ,
             he
             would
             have
             cause
             to
             be
             offended
             with
             us
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             be
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
             ,
             and
             an
             Oracle
             of
             God
             ,
             or
             a
             Tradition
             of
             Men
             ,
             which
             we
             contend
             for
             ,
             let
             the
             impartial
             Reader
             judg
             .
             Here
             is
             nothing
             offered
             by
             our
             Opponent
             to
             deserve
             any
             further
             Answer
             ;
             it
             calls
             more
             for
             Reprehension
             than
             Confutation
             .
             Who
             seemed
             more
             censorious
             than
             Mr.
             Danvers
             ,
             who
             charged
             his
             Brethren
             with
             what
             they
             most
             abominated
             ,
             viz.
             tearing
             and
             dividing
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             Will-worship
             ,
             nay
             being
             under
             the
             dreadful
             Curse
             of
             Adding
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ?
          
           
             3.
             
             Whether
             we
             are
             guilty
             of
             Schism
             ,
             rending
             and
             tearing
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             or
             those
             who
             neglect
             his
             Words
             ,
             or
             Foundation-Principle
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             (
             I
             might
             say
             reject
             it
             )
             is
             fully
             manifested
             in
             a
             late
             Book
             Intituled
             ,
             
               The
               Searchers
               for
               Schism
               searched
            
             ,
             that
             has
             not
             yet
             been
             answered
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             May
             not
             the
             Independents
             and
             others
             charge
             you
             on
             the
             account
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             with
             rending
             and
             tearing
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             ,
             since
             you
             deny
             Breaking
             of
             Bread
             with
             them
             ,
             on
             that
             Consideration
             as
             some
             do
             with
             you
             about
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             a
             Principle
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             ?
             Doth
             not
             Mr.
             Wills
             in
             his
             Answer
             to
             your
             former
             Book
             of
             Baptism
             ,
             charge
             you
             in
             much
             like
             words
             ,
             as
             you
             do
             us
             here
             ?
             And
             truly
             ,
             if
             I
             mistake
             not
             ,
             Mr.
             D.
             has
             cleared
             us
             from
             Schism
             ,
             and
             well
             answered
             himself
             
             in
             his
             late
             Reply
             ,
             Page
             169
             ,
             170
             ,
             171.
             as
             he
             says
             of
             Baptism
             :
             
             
               Suffer
               me
               to
               speak
               of
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ;
               There
               is
               nothing
               in
               the
               Principle
               it self
               but
               what
               inclines
               to
               Piety
               and
               Vnity
               :
               It
               being
               designed
               by
               Christ
               not
               only
               to
               promote
               Sanctification
               ,
               but
               to
               further
               Love
               and
               Peace
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Righteousness
               and
               Truth
               .
            
          
           
             Why
             should
             Baptism
             be
             esteemed
             the
             whole
             and
             only
             Inlet
             into
             the
             visible
             Church
             ,
             when
             't
             is
             but
             one
             of
             the
             Six
             Fundamental
             Principles
             of
             Church-Constitution
             ?
             Why
             should
             he
             have
             a
             greater
             esteem
             for
             one
             than
             for
             another
             Institution
             ?
             Did
             our
             Brethren
             see
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             to
             be
             an
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             same
             nature
             with
             Baptism
             ,
             I
             might
             hope
             they
             would
             not
             be
             of
             the
             mind
             some
             are
             of
             :
             't
             is
             sad
             when
             a
             Fundamental
             Principle
             of
             Christian
             Religion
             shall
             be
             made
             indifferent
             .
             I
             have
             a
             tender
             respect
             to
             all
             that
             love
             Christ
             ,
             yet
             dare
             not
             violate
             that
             Holy
             Order
             left
             in
             his
             Word
             ,
             knowing
             how
             severely
             he
             has
             manifested
             his
             displeasure
             against
             such
             as
             have
             been
             negligent
             therein
             .
          
           
             5.
             
             Now
             tho
             we
             grant
             Baptism
             an
             Initiating
             Ordinance
             ,
             yet
             not
             that
             alone
             .
             
               There
               are
               two
               Doors
               to
               be
               passed
               through
               ,
            
             (
             saith
             a
             Learned
             Writer
             )
             
               before
               we
               can
               come
            
             ad
             adyta
             &
             intima
             Ecclesiae
             penetralia
             ,
             
               viz.
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               :
               whereof
               the
               latter
               properly
               and
               immediately
               gives
               admittance
               .
            
          
           
             Mr.
             
               Hanmer
               ,
               p.
            
             22.
             cites
             some
             antient
             Christians
             speaking
             thus
             :
             
               Confirmatione
               protinus
               data
               plena
               authoritas
               ,
               &
               jus
               Corpori
               Christi
               &
               sanguini
               cum
               omnibus
               Fid●libus
               communicandi
               :
            
             that
             is
             ,
             
               Confirmation
               
               (
               or
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               )
               forthwith
               gives
               full
               authority
               and
               right
               of
               Communion
               in
               the
               Body
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               .
            
             And
             in
             another
             place
             saith
             the
             same
             Person
             ;
             
               He
               that
               was
               not
               confirmed
               ,
               was
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               Eucharist
               .
            
          
           
             Doubtless
             if
             the
             Church
             of
             Judea
             ,
             first
             planted
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             is
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             or
             if
             that
             which
             was
             the
             practice
             of
             some
             of
             the
             Churches
             ,
             was
             also
             of
             every
             Church
             ,
             then
             both
             these
             Ordinances
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             other
             beginning
             Principles
             ,
             must
             precede
             ,
             or
             are
             prerequisite
             to
             Church-Communion
             and
             Fellowship
             .
          
           
             Object
             .
             
               But
               doth
               not
               this
               straiten
               and
               narrow
               the
               Interest
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ?
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             Mr.
             
             Danvers's
             Reply
             to
             Mr.
             Wills
             about
             Baptism
             ,
             is
             a
             very
             good
             answer
             :
             
               viz.
               This
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               is
               no
               other
               than
               Reformation
               in
               all
               Ages
               (
               since
               the
               Antichristian
               defection
               )
               hath
               been
               charged
               with
               ,
               and
               particularly
               that
               Reformation
               that
               has
               been
               endeavoured
               in
               that
               other
               Ordinance
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ;
               therefore
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             
               cry
               out
               against
               the
            
             Independents
             
               for
               sinful
               Schism
               ,
               Fomentèrs
               of
               Faction
               ,
               and
               narrowing
               of
               Christ's
               Interest
               ,
               in
               their
               respective
               Separations
               ,
               and
               Church-Communions
               .
               The
               same
               do
               the
            
             Prelats
             
               say
               to
               the
            
             Presbyterians
             ;
             
               and
               the
               very
               same
               do
               the
            
             Papists
             
               say
               to
               the
            
             Episcoparians
             .
          
           
             If
             Mr.
             D.
             in
             the
             work
             of
             Reformation
             excels
             ,
             or
             has
             more
             light
             than
             such
             he
             speaks
             of
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Church-Constitution
             and
             Communion
             ,
             and
             resolves
             to
             pursue
             his
             work
             ,
             tho
             he
             is
             reproach'd
             on
             this
             account
             ;
             why
             should
             he
             blame
             us
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             to
             our
             light
             ,
             labour
             after
             a
             pure
             and
             perfect
             Reformation
             ?
             or
             doth
             he
             judg
             
             he
             has
             got
             to
             such
             a
             degree
             of
             knowledg
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             perfect
             ,
             and
             needs
             no
             more
             light
             nor
             instruction
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             last
             Stone
             of
             Reformation
             and
             Restoration
             here
             is
             laid
             ,
             because
             Baptism
             shines
             forth
             in
             its
             primitive
             purity
             ?
             Remember
             him
             who
             said
             (
             such
             was
             his
             Humility
             )
             
               What
               I
               know
               not
               ,
               teach
               thou
               me
               .
            
             and
             Apollos
             ,
             tho
             mighty
             in
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             could
             stoop
             to
             the
             Counsel
             and
             Instruction
             of
             Aquila
             and
             Priscilla
             ,
             tho
             much
             inferior
             to
             him
             ,
             
               who
               taught
               him
               the
               way
               of
               God
               more
               perfectly
               ,
            
             Act.
             18.26
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             Ought
             not
             we
             to
             
               stand
               fast
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               Traditions
               we
               have
               been
               taught
               ?
            
             and
             is
             not
             this
             worthy
             of
             Commendation
             ?
             what
             saith
             the
             Apostle
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             11.2
             .
             
               Now
               I
               praise
               you
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               you
               remember
               me
               in
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               keep
               the
               Ordinances
               as
               they
               were
               delivered
               unto
               you
               .
            
             And
             are
             we
             not
             commanded
             
               to
               withdraw
               from
               every
               Brother
               that
               walks
               disorderly
               ,
               and
               not
               after
               the
               Traditions
               we
               have
               received
               ?
            
             Besides
             ,
             can
             we
             comfortably
             have
             Communion
             with
             such
             as
             oppose
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             nay
             ,
             that
             make
             it
             but
             a
             Tradition
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             an
             Antichristian
             Innovation
             ?
             And
             as
             in
             all
             Fundamentals
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             so
             in
             those
             of
             Church-Constitution
             ,
             we
             ought
             to
             be
             agreed
             ,
             before
             we
             can
             orderly
             sit
             down
             together
             .
          
           
             7.
             
             But
             to
             say
             no
             more
             ,
             I
             would
             caution
             all
             our
             Brethren
             to
             take
             heed
             what
             they
             affirm
             on
             this
             account
             ,
             I
             mean
             concerning
             us
             ,
             and
             this
             sacred
             Institution
             ,
             since
             they
             seem
             so
             cloudy
             in
             their
             understanding
             about
             those
             Scriptures
             urged
             as
             the
             great
             Warranty
             for
             our
             Practice
             :
             If
             God
             has
             hid
             (
             for
             reasons
             best
             known
             to
             himself
             )
             this
             
             Truth
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             from
             their
             eyes
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             the
             holy
             Ordinance
             of
             Baptism
             from
             the
             Independents
             ,
             &c.
             it
             will
             be
             their
             wisdom
             to
             forbear
             Reflections
             ;
             let
             them
             not
             be
             angry
             ,
             lest
             it
             be
             found
             to
             be
             a
             Truth
             of
             God
             ▪
             and
             they
             consequently
             prove
             offended
             at
             Christ
             himself
             ,
             who
             left
             this
             as
             well
             as
             Baptism
             amongst
             the
             beginning-principles
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             .
             Why
             should
             they
             be
             offended
             at
             us
             for
             having
             an
             equal
             love
             to
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             Christ
             ?
             I
             would
             hope
             they
             have
             reason
             to
             judg
             ,
             't
             is
             from
             hence
             we
             so
             earnestly
             contend
             with
             them
             on
             this
             account
             .
          
           
             8.
             
             I
             cannot
             but
             marvel
             ,
             that
             our
             Brethren
             should
             call
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             a
             Doctrine
             ,
             or
             Tradition
             of
             Men
             ,
             and
             render
             those
             who
             plead
             for
             it
             ,
             guilty
             of
             adding
             to
             the
             Word
             of
             God
             ;
             and
             yet
             receive
             such
             into
             Communion
             at
             the
             Lord's
             Table
             ,
             as
             are
             in
             the
             practice
             of
             it
             .
             What
             uncharitable
             thoughts
             do
             they
             retain
             of
             their
             Brethren
             ?
             and
             what
             guilt
             ,
             on
             this
             Consideration
             ,
             do
             they
             bring
             on
             their
             own
             Souls
             ?
          
           
             But
             let
             me
             close
             with
             one
             Caution
             more
             ;
             since
             they
             know
             't
             is
             as
             sinful
             every
             way
             to
             diminish
             from
             God's
             Word
             as
             to
             alter
             or
             add
             to
             it
             ,
             let
             them
             take
             heed
             lest
             they
             be
             found
             guilty
             therein
             .
          
           
             We
             have
             now
             traced
             Mr.
             D.
             quite
             through
             ,
             and
             have
             little
             more
             to
             do
             :
             In
             page
             53.
             he
             labours
             to
             remove
             an
             Objection
             brought
             against
             him
             from
             Antiquity
             ;
             and
             since
             he
             has
             fairly
             stated
             it
             ,
             take
             it
             in
             his
             own
             words
             .
          
           
             
               As
               to
               the
               point
               of
               Antiquity
               ,
               tho
               't
               is
               granted
               the
               Antients
               ,
               and
               their
               Followers
               ever
               since
               ,
               have
               erred
               not
               only
               in
               the
               Subject
               ,
               but
               in
               divers
               Circumstances
               
               about
               this
               Rite
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               yet
               in-as-much
               as
               there
               has
               been
               all
               along
               such
               a
               witness
               born
               to
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               it
               makes
               for
               its
               Apostolicalness
               ,
               and
               confirms
               our
               Practice
               therein
               .
            
             Now
             take
             his
             Answer
             to
             it
             :
             
               It
               doth
               not
               appear
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               that
               such
               a
               Witness
               hath
               been
               born
               all
               along
               thereto
               for
               Mr.
            
             Baxter
             
               ingenuously
               acknowledges
               that
            
             Justin
             Martyr
             ,
             Ireneus
             ,
             
               and
               others
               in
               those
               times
               are
               silent
               about
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               those
               Authorities
               that
               are
               pretended
               to
               assert
               the
               same
               in
               the
               first
               Centuries
               ,
               have
               been
               proved
               to
               be
               spurious
               and
               supposititious
               .
            
             2ly
             .
             
               That
               pretence
               of
               antient
               Prescription
               ,
               without
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               to
               warrant
               it
               ,
               can
               never
               justify
               the
               Divine
               Authority
               of
               any
               Practice
               .
            
          
           
             Answ
             .
             1.
             
             We
             fully
             agree
             with
             him
             ,
             viz.
             whatever
             is
             found
             in
             antient
             Prescriptions
             concerning
             this
             ,
             or
             any
             Practice
             ,
             signifies
             nothing
             ,
             if
             God's
             Word
             doth
             not
             witness
             to
             it
             :
             But
             having
             such
             evident
             proof
             from
             God's
             Word
             to
             warrant
             this
             Precept
             ,
             we
             never
             judged
             it
             worth
             while
             to
             search
             into
             ▪
             Authors
             concerning
             it
             ;
             neither
             should
             we
             have
             cited
             any
             now
             ,
             had
             we
             not
             been
             forc'd
             by
             our
             Opposers
             .
             And
             as
             to
             what
             he
             says
             concerning
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             ingenuous
             Confession
             ,
             that
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             and
             Ireneus
             are
             both
             silent
             about
             it
             ,
             it
             signifies
             very
             little
             ;
             for
             first
             ,
             we
             have
             nothing
             but
             Mr.
             
             Baxter's
             say-so
             for
             it
             ,
             who
             may
             be
             has
             overlook'd
             some
             places
             of
             these
             Authors
             ,
             or
             probably
             not
             met
             with
             all
             their
             Works
             .
             But
             ,
          
           
             2.
             
             Since
             their
             Silence
             only
             is
             pretended
             ,
             it
             carries
             no
             great
             force
             with
             it
             ;
             must
             we
             of
             necessity
             produce
             all
             the
             Antients
             expresly
             witnessing
             thereto
             ,
             or
             else
             is
             all
             nothing
             that
             is
             brought
             from
             Antiquity
             in
             the
             Case
             ?
             We
             have
             mentioned
             several
             
             antient
             Witnesses
             ,
             and
             some
             of
             the
             2d
             and
             3d
             Centuries
             ,
             which
             are
             neither
             spurious
             ,
             supposititious
             ,
             suborn'd
             Witnesses
             ,
             nor
             Knights
             of
             the
             Post
             ,
             tho
             Mr.
             D.
             is
             pleased
             so
             to
             call
             them
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             to
             conclude
             ,
             we
             must
             say
             again
             ,
             against
             what
             is
             mention'd
             ,
             p.
             54.
             that
             there
             is
             a
             clearer
             Precept
             for
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             on
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             ,
             than
             can
             be
             urged
             for
             that
             on
             Church-Officers
             ,
             or
             the
             observation
             of
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             I
             have
             ground
             to
             conclude
             Mr.
             D.
             thinks
             it
             his
             duty
             to
             keep
             holy
             the
             first
             Day
             of
             the
             Week
             ,
             as
             the
             Christian
             Sabbath
             .
          
           
             We
             gave
             Mr.
             D.
             no
             ground
             to
             say
             that
             which
             he
             did
             of
             us
             ,
             
               viz.
               Reproach
               the
               Wisdom
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               slight
               the
               Authority
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               ,
               as
               tho
               we
               had
               not
               a
               sufficient
               Direction
               therein
               in
               all
               parts
               of
               God's
               Worship
               .
            
             God
             forbid
             we
             should
             be
             guilty
             of
             such
             things
             !
             Rome
             and
             others
             may
             herein
             justly
             be
             charged
             ;
             but
             our
             Souls
             witness
             against
             it
             as
             an
             abominable
             Assertion
             .
          
           
             And
             that
             remarkable
             Expression
             of
             Dr.
             
             Owen's
             ,
             as
             Mr.
             D.
             calls
             it
             ,
             we
             can
             with
             all
             readiness
             and
             simplicity
             close
             in
             with
             ;
             and
             judg
             it
             necessary
             once
             more
             to
             recite
             it
             ,
             
               viz.
               This
               then
               they
               who
               hold
               Communion
               with
               Christ
               ,
               are
               careful
               of
               ,
               they
               will
               admit
               nothing
               ,
               practise
               nothing
               in
               the
               Worship
               of
               God
               ,
               private
               or
               publick
               ,
               but
               what
               they
               have
               his
               Warrant
               for
               :
               for
               unless
               it
               comes
               in
               his
               Name
               ,
               with
            
             Thus
             saith
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             
               they
               will
               not
               hear
               an
               Angel
               from
               Heaven
               ;
               they
               know
               the
               Apostles
               themselves
               were
               to
               teach
               the
               Saints
               only
               what
               Christ
               commanded
               them
               .
            
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             p.
             171.
             
          
           
             The
             Doctor
             's
             Rule
             is
             ever
             to
             be
             followed
             ,
             the
             
             Lord
             open
             his
             eyes
             ;
             for
             how
             doth
             this
             clearly
             overthrow
             all
             his
             Arguments
             for
             Infant-Baptism
             ?
             &c.
             But
             what
             injury
             doth
             it
             do
             us
             ,
             who
             can
             say
             ,
             
               Thus
               saith
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
            
             ?
             't
             is
             left
             on
             record
             amongst
             the
             first
             Principles
             of
             his
             Doctrine
             ,
             Heb.
             6.
             1
             ,
             2.
             't
             is
             a
             Command
             of
             God
             ,
             if
             the
             Oracles
             of
             God
             be
             his
             Command
             ,
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             which
             sure
             none
             will
             deny
             ;
             since
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             and
             Stephen
             (
             a
             Man
             full
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             )
             affirm
             them
             so
             to
             be
             .
             We
             believe
             what
             the
             Doctor
             saith
             ,
             viz.
             that
             the
             Apostles
             were
             to
             teach
             nothing
             but
             what
             Christ
             commanded
             them
             ,
             to
             whom
             they
             were
             obedient
             therein
             :
             and
             surely
             then
             all
             may
             see
             a
             Divine
             Institution
             for
             this
             Practice
             ;
             for
             was
             it
             not
             taught
             to
             the
             Hebrew
             Church
             ?
             Heb.
             5.12
             .
             And
             did
             not
             Peter
             and
             John
             teach
             it
             to
             the
             Saints
             at
             Samaria
             ?
             and
             Paul
             to
             the
             Disciples
             at
             Ephesus
             ,
             and
             to
             Timothy
             ?
             yea
             ,
             and
             made
             them
             obedient
             thereto
             ?
             Acts
             8.17
             .
             &
             19.6
             .
             2
             Tim.
             1.6
             .
          
           
             
               If
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               were
               not
               an
               Ordinance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Divine
               Institution
            
             (
             saith
             Mr.
             Blackwood
             Annot.
             on
             Matth.
             p.
             690.
             )
             
               then
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               administration
               thereof
               had
               practised
               Will-worship
               ;
               nay
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               ,
               had
               left
               a
               Rule
               of
               Will-worship
               unto
               us
               ,
            
             Heb.
             6.1
             .
             
               But
               't
               is
               absurd
               to
               think
               that
               the
               Apostle
               would
               do
               either
               of
               these
               ;
               therefore
               Laying
               on
               of
               hands
               upon
               baptized
               Persons
               is
               an
               Apostolical
               Institution
               .
            
          
           
             Far
             be
             it
             from
             us
             ,
             or
             any
             Christian
             ,
             to
             harbour
             so
             uncharitable
             thoughts
             of
             the
             blessed
             Apostles
             ,
             viz.
             that
             they
             would
             do
             any
             thing
             in
             Christ's
             Name
             without
             his
             Warrant
             .
             
               If
               any
               Man
            
             ,
             saith
             
               Paul
               ,
               think
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               Spiritual
               ,
               let
               him
               acknowledg
               that
               the
               things
               I
               write
               unto
               you
               ,
               
               are
               the
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             14.37
             .
             Compare
             this
             with
             Rom.
             15.18
             .
             
               For
               I
               will
               not
               dare
               to
               speak
               of
               any
               of
               those
               things
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               not
               wrought
               by
               me
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               Gentiles
               obedient
               ,
               by
               word
               or
               deed
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             CHAP.
             VIII
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Containing
                 a
                 few
                 Motives
                 or
                 Arguments
                 ,
                 provoking
                 and
                 encouraging
                 to
                 Obedience
                 to
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Imposition
                 of
                 Hands
                 .
              
            
          
           
             BEfore
             I
             conclude
             ,
             I
             judg
             it
             necessary
             to
             offer
             two
             or
             three
             Motives
             ,
             to
             stir
             up
             to
             Obedience
             such
             as
             desire
             to
             be
             found
             sincere
             Followers
             of
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             primitive
             Saints
             ,
             and
             to
             walk
             in
             all
             the
             Commandments
             of
             the
             Lord
             blameless
             ;
             and
             to
             consider
             ,
             whether
             they
             do
             not
             lie
             short
             of
             their
             Duty
             and
             Privilege
             ,
             whilst
             they
             omit
             or
             neglect
             this
             precious
             (
             tho
             despised
             )
             Ordinance
             of
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             .
          
           
             Motive
             1.
             
             Brethren
             ,
             Consider
             ,
             you
             have
             the
             holy
             Pattern
             of
             the
             Saints
             of
             old
             to
             stir
             you
             up
             to
             a
             diligent
             search
             in
             the
             Book
             of
             God's
             Law
             ,
             to
             find
             out
             what
             his
             Mind
             and
             Will
             may
             be
             concerning
             you
             .
             How
             glad
             were
             the
             Children
             of
             Israel
             ,
             when
             upon
             enquiry
             they
             found
             out
             that
             long-neglected
             Ordinance
             of
             sitting
             in
             Booths
             in
             the
             Feast
             of
             Tabernacles
             ?
             Neh.
             8.14
             ,
             —
             17.
             they
             did
             not
             then
             contend
             against
             it
             ,
             or
             raise
             Objections
             ,
             saying
             it
             has
             not
             been
             done
             for
             many
             years
             :
             
               Samuel
               ,
               David
               ,
               Hezekiah
            
             ,
             and
             Josiah
             did
             it
             not
             ,
             who
             had
             glorious
             
             Light
             ,
             and
             were
             great
             Reformers
             ;
             and
             we
             have
             no
             immediate
             Vision
             ,
             or
             miraculous
             Appearance
             of
             God
             to
             revive
             this
             Institution
             .
          
           
             We
             find
             nothing
             of
             this
             nature
             stumbled
             them
             ,
             but
             as
             they
             found
             it
             written
             ,
             they
             set
             about
             the
             Work
             ,
             
               and
               there
               was
               great
               Joy
            
             :
             They
             were
             not
             like
             many
             Souls
             in
             our
             days
             ,
             who
             make
             Objections
             against
             Baptism
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ;
             such
             and
             such
             eminent
             Men
             (
             say
             they
             )
             see
             it
             not
             ,
             practise
             it
             not
             ;
             't
             is
             not
             an
             Institution
             of
             Christ
             ;
             if
             it
             were
             ,
             sure
             Mr.
             such
             a
             one
             (
             a
             learned
             Minister
             and
             Brother
             )
             would
             be
             for
             it
             ;
             he
             is
             a
             Man
             of
             greater
             light
             and
             understanding
             than
             you
             ,
             &c.
             
             'T
             is
             no
             marvel
             they
             are
             thus
             beclouded
             ,
             whilst
             their
             eyes
             are
             so
             fixt
             on
             Men
             ;
             and
             instead
             of
             walking
             by
             the
             perfect
             Light
             of
             God's
             Word
             ,
             walk
             by
             the
             Light
             of
             those
             that
             are
             so
             imperfect
             .
          
           
             Motive
             2.
             
             Consider
             that
             by
             a
             universal
             obedience
             to
             Christ
             ,
             you
             will
             appear
             to
             be
             his
             Disciples
             indeed
             ,
             and
             of
             the
             Remnant
             of
             the
             Woman's
             Seed
             ,
             Rev.
             12.17
             .
             Yea
             you
             will
             enter
             into
             strong
             bands
             of
             Alliance
             and
             Friendstip
             with
             the
             Lord
             Jesus
             :
             
               You
               are
               my
               Friends
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               if
               you
               do
               whatsoever
               I
               command
               you
               ,
               Joh.
            
             15.14
             .
             This
             also
             will
             add
             boldness
             to
             the
             Saints
             .
             
               Then
               shall
               I
               not
               be
               ashamed
            
             (
             saith
             David
             )
             
               when
               I
               have
               respect
               to
               all
               thy
               Commandments
               .
            
          
           
             Mot.
             3.
             
             Let
             the
             Nature
             of
             the
             Ordinance
             move
             you
             to
             consider
             your
             fault
             and
             neglect
             herein
             ;
             and
             as
             you
             desire
             that
             the
             Church
             you
             have
             given
             up
             your selves
             to
             walk
             in
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Gospel
             with
             ,
             being
             knit
             and
             fitly
             framed
             together
             ,
             may
             grow
             into
             a
             Holy
             Temple
             in
             the
             Lord.
             Be
             sure
             see
             there
             is
             no
             defect
             in
             the
             Foundation
             ,
             take
             heed
             
             it
             wants
             not
             one
             principal
             Pillar
             ;
             and
             let
             none
             speak
             slightingly
             of
             this
             Institution
             ,
             lest
             he
             provoke
             Jesus
             Christ
             thereby
             .
             Did
             he
             command
             any
             thing
             in
             vain
             ?
             And
             by
             the
             same
             Argument
             you
             adventure
             to
             cast
             off
             this
             Principle
             ,
             another
             may
             do
             so
             by
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             consequently
             all
             the
             rest
             ;
             and
             so
             in
             time
             God's
             Spiritual
             House
             be
             like
             unto
             the
             literal
             Temple
             ,
             viz.
             not
             have
             one
             Stone
             left
             upon
             another
             which
             will
             not
             be
             thrown
             down
             .
          
           
             Motive
             4.
             
             Consider
             that
             those
             blessed
             Promises
             God
             has
             made
             of
             giving
             the
             Comforter
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Truth
             ,
             
               which
               the
               World
               cannot
               receive
            
             ,
             are
             entailed
             to
             the
             obedient
             Soul
             ;
             if
             we
             will
             have
             the
             Blessing
             ,
             we
             must
             be
             found
             in
             our
             Duty
             .
             And
             how
             has
             God
             crowned
             this
             Service
             ,
             as
             has
             been
             shewed
             ,
             with
             wonderful
             manifestations
             thereof
             ?
             Nay
             ,
             consider
             what
             measure
             soever
             God
             has
             given
             thee
             of
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             by
             waiting
             upon
             him
             in
             other
             Ordinances
             ;
             yet
             this
             of
             Imposition
             of
             hands
             Christ
             has
             appointed
             as
             the
             Ministry
             thereof
             to
             baptized
             Believers
             as
             such
             :
             to
             every
             particular
             Institution
             there
             is
             some
             special
             and
             peculiar
             Blessing
             annexed
             ;
             and
             't
             is
             ordained
             as
             God's
             ordinary
             way
             for
             the
             conveyance
             of
             it
             ,
             as
             I
             might
             largely
             shew
             ,
             in
             respect
             of
             Preaching
             the
             Word
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             Church-Censures
             ,
             &c.
             and
             the
             like
             also
             in
             this
             of
             Laying
             on
             of
             hands
             :
             and
             tho
             God
             is
             not
             tied
             to
             this
             or
             that
             Ordinance
             ,
             yet
             he
             hath
             tied
             us
             to
             the
             exact
             observation
             of
             them
             :
             He
             may
             anticipate
             his
             own
             Order
             ,
             and
             give
             us
             the
             Mercy
             promised
             (
             in
             part
             )
             in
             some
             other
             way
             ;
             yet
             we
             ought
             not
             to
             neglect
             our
             Duty
             .
          
           
           
             Because
             I
             have
             obtained
             Faith
             in
             some
             other
             than
             God's
             usual
             way
             for
             the
             begetting
             it
             ,
             shall
             I
             not
             hear
             the
             Word
             preached
             ,
             for
             the
             further
             increasing
             it
             in
             my
             Heart
             ?
             Again
             ,
             because
             I
             have
             remission
             of
             Sins
             ,
             and
             other
             Blessings
             promised
             in
             Baptism
             before
             baptized
             ,
             shall
             I
             reject
             that
             Ordinance
             ?
             Sure
             Cornelius
             did
             not
             do
             so
             ,
             Acts
             10.
             45
             ,
             47.
             
             And
             again
             ,
             I
             feed
             by
             Faith
             on
             Jesus
             Christ
             ,
             and
             receive
             his
             Flesh
             which
             is
             Meat
             indeed
             ,
             and
             his
             Blood
             which
             is
             Drink
             indeed
             ;
             shall
             I
             therefore
             refuse
             the
             Ordinance
             of
             the
             Lord's
             Supper
             ,
             which
             is
             appointed
             as
             the
             Ministry
             of
             his
             Body
             and
             Blood
             ?
             God
             forbid
             .
             Even
             so
             ,
             let
             none
             neglect
             this
             Appointment
             ,
             nothwithstanding
             any
             Gift
             ,
             or
             Measure
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             they
             have
             received
             ,
             since
             it
             has
             pleased
             God
             to
             direct
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             left
             it
             in
             his
             House
             as
             a
             perpetual
             Ministration
             ;
             
               Destroy
               it
               not
               ,
               for
               a
               Blessing
               that
               is
               in
               it
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             65.8
             .
          
           
             Motive
             5.
             
             Consider
             the
             great
             need
             thou
             hast
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             yea
             and
             of
             a
             further
             increase
             thereof
             ,
             tho
             I
             should
             grant
             thou
             hast
             received
             it
             already
             ;
             for
             without
             it
             none
             can
             savingly
             believe
             ,
             nor
             call
             Jesus
             Lord.
             Yet
             there
             is
             a
             further
             Promise
             made
             to
             thee
             ,
             as
             thou
             art
             a
             Believer
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             :
             and
             what
             can
             a
             poor
             Saint
             do
             without
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             what
             Temptations
             dost
             thou
             meet
             with
             ,
             what
             Lusts
             and
             Corruptions
             still
             hast
             thou
             to
             mortify
             ?
             and
             what
             outward
             Tribulations
             art
             thou
             (
             who
             professest
             the
             Gospel
             )
             exposed
             to
             ?
             O
             therefore
             use
             all
             means
             ,
             and
             particularly
             this
             ,
             which
             God
             injoins
             thee
             ,
             that
             thou
             mayst
             obtain
             a
             further
             measure
             and
             increase
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God.
             
          
           
           
             Motive
             6.
             
             Lastly
             ,
             Consider
             the
             excellent
             and
             unspeakable
             worth
             and
             usefulness
             of
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ;
             O
             what
             spiritual
             Profit
             and
             Advantage
             do
             the
             Saints
             of
             God
             receive
             hereby
             !
          
           
             1.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             
               enlightens
               the
               eyes
               of
               our
               Vnderstandings
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10
             ,
             11
             ,
             12
             ,
             13.
             
             Eph.
             1.17
             .
             we
             cannot
             
               see
               afar
               off
            
             ,
             without
             our
             Eyes
             are
             anointed
             with
             this
             Eye-salve
             :
             And
             O
             what
             Beauty
             do
             we
             hereby
             behold
             in
             Jesus
             Christ
             !
             how
             are
             our
             Souls
             taken
             with
             invisible
             Objects
             !
             and
             what
             an
             empty
             and
             nothing-World
             is
             this
             ,
             when
             we
             look
             through
             the
             Prospect-glass
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             upon
             it
             !
          
           
             2.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             revives
             and
             quickens
             us
             ,
             and
             makes
             us
             lively
             in
             the
             Paths
             of
             Righteousness
             ,
             Joh.
             6.63
             .
             Col.
             2.13
             .
          
           
             3.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             
               leads
               us
               in
               the
               way
               we
               should
               walk
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.14
             .
             yea
             and
             makes
             them
             
               Paths
               of
               peace
               and
               pleasantness
               unto
               our
               Souls
               ,
            
             Prov.
             3.17
             .
             't
             is
             he
             that
             
               guides
               us
               into
               all
               Truth
               ,
               and
               brings
            
             Christ's
             Words
             
               to
               our
               remembrance
            
             ,
             Joh.
             14.26
             .
          
           
             4.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             comforts
             us
             when
             cast
             down
             ;
             't
             is
             from
             hence
             we
             receive
             all
             Heavenly
             Consolation
             ,
             Joh.
             14.
             16
             ,
             26.
             
          
           
             5.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             makes
             us
             profit
             under
             the
             Word
             and
             means
             of
             Grace
             ;
             't
             is
             that
             which
             maketh
             our
             Souls
             to
             
               grow
               and
               flourish
               in
               the
               Courts
               of
               the
               Lord's
               House
               ,
            
             Heb.
             4.2
             .
             1
             Cor.
             3.6
             .
          
           
             6.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Spirit
             that
             helps
             us
             to
             pray
             ,
             
               helps
               our
               Infirmities
            
             ,
             and
             teacheth
             us
             what
             to
             pray
             for
             ,
             and
             gives
             us
             
               access
               at
               the
            
             Throne
             of
             Grace
             ;
             yea
             
               makes
               Intercession
               for
               us
               with
               groanings
               that
               cannot
               be
               uttered
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.26
             .
          
           
           
             7.
             
             'T
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             we
             cry
             
               Abba
               Father
            
             ;
             't
             is
             that
             
               which
               bears
               witness
               with
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               the
               Children
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Rom.
             8.
             13
             ,
             15
             ,
             16.
             
          
           
             8.
             
             'T
             is
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             
               we
               mortify
               the
               Deeds
               of
               the
               body
               ,
            
             Gal.
             5.22
             .
             't
             is
             by
             that
             we
             live
             and
             stand
             ,
             and
             are
             confirmed
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             sanctified
             throughout
             .
          
           
             9.
             
             'T
             is
             from
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             that
             all
             heavenly
             Grace
             and
             
               spiritual
               Gifts
            
             flow
             ;
             't
             is
             he
             that
             
               divides
               to
               every
               man
               severally
               as
               he
               will
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             5
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             which
             is
             the
             
               Earnest
               of
               our
               Inheritance
            
             ,
             and
             which
             gives
             an
             Assurance
             of
             the
             purchased
             Possession
             unto
             our
             Souls
             ,
             Eph.
             1.
             10
             ,
             14.
             
          
           
             11.
             
             'T
             is
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sealed
               to
               the
               day
               of
               Redemption
               ,
            
             Eph.
             1.13
             .
          
           
             12.
             
             'T
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             we
             are
             made
             strong
             ,
             and
             enabled
             to
             overcome
             all
             Enemies
             ,
             and
             helped
             to
             triumph
             over
             Death
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             55
             ,
             57.
             't
             is
             by
             the
             Spirit
             we
             know
             that
             when
             our
             earthly
             House
             is
             dissolved
             we
             have
             a
             
               Building
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               House
               not
               made
               with
               hands
               ,
               eternal
               in
               the
               Heavens
               ,
            
             2
             Cor.
             5.1
             .
             These
             things
             considered
             ,
             let
             none
             blame
             us
             that
             we
             so
             earnestly
             contend
             for
             the
             Holy
             Ordinance
             of
             Prayer
             with
             Imposition
             of
             Hands
             ,
             in
             which
             God
             has
             promised
             ,
             and
             so
             sweetly
             communicated
             ,
             as
             through
             a
             Conduit-Pipe
             ,
             such
             blessed
             Water
             of
             Life
             to
             our
             Souls
             .
             Shall
             it
             not
             trouble
             our
             Spirits
             ,
             when
             Persons
             labour
             to
             take
             away
             the
             Childrens
             Bread
             ,
             or
             spill
             any
             of
             their
             sweet
             and
             heavenly
             Milk
             upon
             the
             ground
             ?
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               In
               answer
               to
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               Mr.
               
               Danvers's
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               Mr.
               
               Danvers's
               Conclusion
               .
            
             
               
                 THus
                 you
                 have
                 had
                 a
                 candid
                 Account
                 of
                 the
                 rise
                 ,
                 growth
                 ,
                 and
                 progress
                 of
                 this
                 Rite
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 Laying
                 on
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 (
                 amongst
                 all
                 that
                 have
                 owned
                 it
                 )
                 with
                 the
                 Authorities
                 on
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 found
                 ,
                 and
                 imposed
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 a
                 genuine
                 Examination
                 of
                 the
                 Grounds
                 and
                 Reasons
                 each
                 Party
                 have
                 given
                 to
                 justify
                 the
                 same
                 :
                 And
                 may
                 we
                 not
                 upon
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 fairly
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 Conclusions
                 ?
              
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 That
                 there
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 least
                 Scripture
                 -
                 precept
                 ,
                 or
                 Practice
                 for
                 any
                 such
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 imposing
                 of
                 
                 hands
                 upon
                 all
                 the
                 Baptized
                 before
                 they
                 break
                 bread
                 ,
                 or
                 are
                 admitted
                 into
                 Church-communion
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Instances
                 produced
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 are
                 impious
                 Lies
                 and
                 Forgeries
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 Authorities
                 by
                 which
                 it
                 hath
                 been
                 heretofore
                 enjoined
                 ,
                 were
                 nothing
                 but
                 Antichristian
                 Can.
                 &
                 Decrees
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 most
                 eminent
                 Witnesses
                 and
                 Confessors
                 that
                 opposed
                 the
                 Antichristian
                 Vsurpations
                 and
                 Innovations
                 ,
                 have
                 all
                 along
                 witnessed
                 against
                 ,
                 and
                 impugned
                 this
                 of
                 Confirmation
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 the
                 Novations
                 ,
                 Donatists
                 ,
                 Waldenses
                 ,
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 ,
                 &
                 Wicklissians
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 All
                 which
                 are
                 worthy
                 the
                 serious
                 consideration
                 of
                 all
                 sober
                 and
                 judicious
                 Christians
                 ,
                 and
                 especially
                 recommended
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 having
                 rejected
                 Infants
                 ,
                 and
                 imbraced
                 Believers
                 Baptism
                 ,
                 do
                 yet
                 cleave
                 to
                 this
                 Practice
                 ,
                 
                 with
                 these
                 following
                 Observations
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 most
                 manifest
                 that
                 those
                 Popes
                 ,
                 Councils
                 and
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 enjoined
                 and
                 imposed
                 Infants
                 sprinkling
                 for
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 Ordinance
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 have
                 enjoined
                 this
                 also
                 as
                 such
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 principal
                 Arguments
                 pretended
                 for
                 the
                 one
                 ,
                 have
                 been
                 urged
                 and
                 pleaded
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 also
                 ,
              
               viz.
               
                 Apostolical
                 Tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 Inferences
                 and
                 Consequences
                 from
                 Scripture
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 That
                 the
                 famous
                 Churches
                 and
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 that
                 have
                 opposed
                 Infants
                 sprinkling
                 as
                 superstitious
                 ,
                 Popish
                 and
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 have
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 account
                 opposed
                 this
                 also
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 That
                 it
                 doth
                 not
                 appear
                 that
                 any
                 baptized
                 Church
                 or
                 People
                 ,
                 did
                 ever
                 in
                 any
                 Age
                 or
                 Country
                 own
                 such
                 a
                 Principle
                 ,
                 or
                 Practice
                 to
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 except
                 some
                 in
                 this
                 Nation
                 in
                 these
                 late
                 times
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
           
             CHAP.
             IX
             .
          
           
             
               In
               answer
               to
               the
               Conclusion
               of
               Mr.
               
               Danvers's
               Book
               .
            
          
           
             
               The
               Conclusion
               of
               this
               Treatise
               ,
               in
               opposition
               to
               his
               .
            
             
               REider
               ,
               Thou
               hast
               had
               a
               faithful
               ,
               and
               impartial
               Account
               of
               the
               rise
               ,
               growth
               ,
               and
               progress
               ,
               of
               this
               holy
               ,
               tho
               contemned
               Ordinance
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               ,
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel-Ministration
               to
               this
               day
               ;
               and
               how
               asserted
               amongst
               many
               Perswasions
               ,
               with
               the
               Authorities
               on
               which
               it
               has
               been
               enjoined
               ;
               together
               with
               the
               grounds
               given
               by
               Antient
               and
               Modern
               Writers
               to
               justify
               it
               :
               And
               from
               the
               whole
               we
               also
               may
               come
               to
               these
               following
               Conclusions
               ;
               viz.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               there
               appears
               full
               and
               ample
               Precept
               and
               Practice
               from
               Scripture
               for
               this
               Ordinance
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               on
               all
               baptized
               Believers
               as
               such
               ,
               before
               admitted
               to
               the
               Lord's
               Table
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               That
               the
               Instances
               to
               prove
               it
               an
               Apostolical
               Tradition
               or
               Institution
               ,
               are
               the
               pious
               Sayings
               ,
               and
               written
               Verities
               of
               Christ's
               Disciples
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               the
               Authorities
               by
               which
               it
               was
               at
               first
               enjoined
               ,
               were
               none
               else
               save
               Great
               Jehovah
               ,
               Father
               ,
               Son
               and
               Holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               many
               eminent
               Writers
               both
               antient
               and
               modern
               ,
               have
               born
               witness
               for
               it
               .
            
             
               All
               which
               is
               worthy
               to
               be
               minded
               ,
               and
               commended
               to
               the
               consideration
               of
               those
               who
               having
               rejected
               Infants
               ,
               and
               imbraced
               Believers
               Baptism
               ,
               do
               oppose
               a
               Principle
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ,
               and
               annexed
               to
               it
               ,
               with
               these
               following
               Observations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               most
               manifest
               that
               those
               Popes
               ,
               Councils
               ,
               and
               Fathers
               ,
               that
               have
               corrupted
               ,
               polluted
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               holy
               Ordinance
               of
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               the
               Lord's
               Supper
               ,
               did
               also
               change
               ,
               alter
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               this
               of
               Imposition
               of
               Hands
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               tho
               the
               principal
               Arguments
               the
               Church
               
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               others
               who
               have
               drunk
               of
               the
               Whore's
               Cup
               ,
               do
               bring
               to
               defend
               the
               Rite
               called
               Confirmation
               ,
               is
               humane
               Tradition
               ,
               and
               far-fetch'd
               Consequences
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               plain
               Scripture-proof
               for
               the
               holy
               Institution
               of
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               upon
               baptized
               Believers
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               many
               godly
               Persons
               in
               several
               ages
               have
               opposed
               Popish
               laying
               on
               of
               hands
               ,
               on
               the
               same
               account
               that
               we
               reject
               Popish
               Baptism
               ,
               and
               not
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               It
               appears
               not
               that
               any
               baptized
               Church
               in
               any
               Country
               ,
               have
               denied
               Imposition
               of
               hands
               upon
               Believers
               baptized
               ,
               as
               such
               ,
               to
               be
               an
               Institution
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               nor
               ever
               writ
               against
               it
               ,
               as
               some
               in
               this
               Nation
               have
               done
               ;
               (
               no
               ways
               for
               their
               Credit
               ,
               nor
               Honour
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               )
            
             
               These
               things
               being
               so
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               enquired
               what
               ground
               and
               reason
               our
               Brethren
               in
               this
               Nation
               had
               at
               first
               ,
               or
               have
               now
               ,
               to
               oppose
               this
               Divine
               Institution
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
         
           A
           brief
           Reply
           to
           a
           Book
           called
           ,
           A
           Treatise
           concerning
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           .
        
         
           Written
           by
           a
           nameless
           Author
           ,
           and
           published
           in
           the
           Year
           1691.
           
        
         
           THE
           
             first
             Reason
          
           (
           he
           says
           )
           why
           they
           cannot
           own
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           on
           all
           Believers
           ,
           is
           ,
           because
           there
           must
           be
           a
           Command
           ,
           or
           at
           least
           some
           Example
           for
           it
           ,
           pag.
           3.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           We
           have
           proved
           in
           the
           preceding
           Treatise
           ,
           that
           we
           have
           both
           a
           Command
           and
           Example
           for
           it
           ,
           if
           a
           Command
           of
           God
           ,
           and
           an
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           all
           one
           :
           See
           Heb.
           5.12
           .
           That
           which
           is
           an
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           is
           a
           Command
           of
           God
           ;
           but
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           &c.
           is
           an
           Oracle
           of
           God
           ,
           Ergo.
           And
           as
           to
           Examples
           ,
           we
           have
           them
           also
           :
           see
           Acts
           8.
           and
           Acts
           19.
           
        
         
           2
           ly
           .
           Because
           (
           they
           say
           )
           they
           believe
           neither
           our
           Lord
           nor
           his
           Disciples
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           pag.
           4.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Our
           Lord
           ,
           we
           have
           shewed
           ,
           was
           under
           it
           ;
           the
           Father
           laid
           his
           Hands
           upon
           him
           when
           he
           came
           out
           of
           the
           Water
           ,
           and
           thereby
           sealed
           him
           ;
           the
           Holy
           Ghost
           in
           the
           likeness
           of
           a
           
           Dove
           rested
           upon
           him
           :
           And
           no
           doubt
           but
           our
           Lord
           
             laid
             his
             Hands
          
           upon
           his
           Disciples
           ,
           since
           he
           taught
           this
           Precept
           as
           a
           Principle
           of
           his
           Doctrine
           ,
           Heb.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           True
           ,
           we
           read
           not
           of
           their
           Baptism
           ,
           nor
           of
           this
           neither
           ;
           therefore
           from
           thence
           they
           may
           as
           well
           say
           they
           were
           not
           baptized
           ,
           as
           that
           they
           had
           not
           Hands
           laid
           upon
           them
           .
        
         
           3
           ly
           .
           Because
           (
           say
           they
           )
           if
           the
           Apostles
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           they
           must
           have
           an
           Administrator
           ;
           and
           who
           ,
           say
           they
           ,
           should
           that
           be
           ?
           p.
           4.
           
           But
           there
           is
           nothing
           said
           of
           it
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           1.
           
           Our
           Lord
           Christ
           might
           be
           the
           Administrator
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           
             great
             Shepherd
             and
             Bishop
             of
             our
             Souls
             ,
          
           as
           I
           said
           afore
           .
        
         
           2.
           
           And
           it
           no
           more
           follows
           that
           they
           were
           not
           baptized
           ,
           than
           that
           they
           were
           not
           under
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ;
             i.
             e.
          
           because
           there
           is
           nothing
           said
           of
           either
           .
        
         
           4
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             fourth
             Reason
          
           is
           the
           same
           with
           their
           first
           .
        
         
           5
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             fifth
             Reason
          
           is
           ,
           because
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           was
           not
           under
           it
           ,
           pag.
           5.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Was
           not
           the
           Hebrew
           Church
           the
           Church
           at
           Jerusalem
           ?
           Now
           they
           ,
           't
           is
           evident
           ,
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           or
           had
           laid
           it
           :
           
             Not
             laying
             again
          
           presupposeth
           they
           had
           once
           
             laid
             it
          
           ,
           or
           were
           under
           it
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           Baptized
           .
        
         
           6
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             sixth
             Reason
          
           is
           ,
           because
           an
           Ordinance
           necessary
           to
           Church-Communion
           ought
           very
           plainly
           to
           be
           expressed
           ,
           p.
           6.
           
        
         
         
           Answ
           .
           So
           is
           this
           of
           Imposition
           of
           Hands
           ,
           Heb.
           5.12
           .
           Heb.
           6.
           1
           ,
           2.
           
           Acts
           8.
           and
           Acts
           19.6
           .
        
         
           7
           ly
           .
           Because
           ,
           they
           say
           ,
           our
           Lord
           did
           leave
           no
           Ordinance
           as
           absolutely
           necessary
           to
           Church-Communion
           ,
           but
           such
           as
           holds
           forth
           his
           Death
           and
           Resurrection
           ,
           p.
           9.
           as
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Lord's
           Supper
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Who
           told
           them
           so
           ?
           or
           doth
           it
           follow
           that
           because
           Baptism
           and
           the
           Supper
           are
           Figures
           of
           our
           Lord's
           Death
           ,
           &c.
           therefore
           this
           must
           be
           a
           figure
           of
           the
           same
           ,
           or
           no
           Ordinance
           ?
           This
           is
           not
           argumentative
           nor
           demonstrative
           .
        
         
           8
           ly
           .
           Because
           Salvation
           is
           promised
           on
           the
           Terms
           of
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Baptism
           ;
           and
           from
           hence
           they
           argue
           there
           is
           no
           need
           of
           any
           such
           Ordinance
           as
           this
           of
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           p.
           7.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           Salvation
           is
           promised
           particularly
           to
           Faith
           ;
           
             He
             that
             believeth
             hath
             the
             Son
             ,
             —
             hath
             Life
             ,
          
           and
           
             shall
             be
             saved
          
           ,
           Mark
           16.16
           .
           therefore
           need
           not
           I
           be
           baptized
           ?
           Moreover
           ,
           I
           deny
           that
           any
           Ordinance
           gives
           a
           right
           to
           Salvation
           ,
           any
           other
           ways
           than
           as
           it
           is
           an
           evidence
           of
           that
           Right
           or
           Title
           to
           our
           Consciences
           .
           Our
           Right
           or
           Title
           is
           Christ's
           Righteousness
           ,
           or
           his
           active
           and
           passive
           Obedience
           only
           .
           But
           should
           a
           Man
           be
           convinced
           that
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ,
           Church-Communion
           ,
           Order
           ,
           and
           Discipline
           ,
           or
           giving
           to
           the
           Poor
           ,
           &c.
           were
           Duties
           which
           he
           omitted
           ,
           would
           his
           pretended
           Faith
           ,
           Repentance
           ,
           and
           Baptism
           ,
           render
           him
           a
           sincere
           Christian
           ?
           No
           ,
           he
           must
           do
           all
           things
           Christ
           commanded
           ,
           or
           taught
           to
           be
           
           done
           ,
           which
           he
           is
           convinced
           of
           ,
           as
           well
           as
           those
           three
           things
           .
        
         
           9
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             ninth
             Reason
          
           against
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ,
           is
           taken
           from
           those
           Effects
           that
           followed
           this
           Ordinance
           ,
           viz.
           the
           extraordinary
           Gifts
           of
           the
           Spirit
           .
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           same
           Effects
           followed
           all
           other
           Gospel-Ordinances
           :
           this
           we
           have
           also
           answered
           in
           the
           precedent
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           10
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             tenth
             Reason
          
           is
           ,
           because
           the
           Holy
           Spirit
           was
           sometimes
           given
           without
           
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
          
           ,
           pag.
           8.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           The
           Holy
           Spirit
           is
           promised
           to
           them
           that
           are
           baptized
           ;
           but
           because
           some
           received
           the
           Spirit
           before
           baptized
           ,
           needed
           they
           not
           be
           baptized
           ?
           In
           Acts
           10.44
           .
           Cornelius
           received
           the
           Spirit
           ,
           to
           confirm
           the
           Ministration
           of
           the
           Word
           to
           the
           Gentiles
           before
           baptized
           ,
           yet
           was
           commanded
           to
           be
           baptized
           ;
           nor
           had
           he
           so
           much
           of
           the
           Spirit
           as
           to
           need
           no
           more
           ;
           and
           therefore
           came
           under
           this
           Ordinance
           also
           .
           Besides
           ,
           because
           God
           may
           step
           out
           of
           his
           usual
           way
           ,
           must
           we
           do
           so
           too
           ?
           No
           sure
           .
        
         
           11
           ly
           .
           Their
           
             eleventh
             Reason
          
           is
           ,
           because
           none
           but
           such
           Persons
           as
           were
           eminently
           gifted
           did
           impose
           Hands
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Ans
           .
           The
           Apostles
           did
           all
           they
           did
           as
           eminently
           gifted
           :
           but
           if
           they
           are
           not
           to
           be
           followed
           by
           all
           regular
           Pastors
           ,
           or
           Elders
           (
           only
           ordinarily
           gifted
           )
           in
           Laying
           on
           of
           hands
           ,
           then
           not
           in
           Preaching
           ,
           Baptizing
           ,
           nor
           in
           the
           Administration
           of
           any
           
           other
           Gospel-Ordinance
           :
           but
           this
           is
           also
           fully
           answered
           in
           the
           preceding
           Treatise
           .
        
         
           In
           pag.
           17
           ,
           18
           ,
           &c.
           they
           would
           make
           the
           Reader
           conclude
           that
           the
           Hebrews
           being
           said
           to
           be
           dull
           of
           Hearing
           ,
           and
           so
           needed
           to
           be
           taught
           again
           the
           first
           Principles
           of
           the
           Doctrine
           of
           Christ
           ,
           doth
           not
           refer
           to
           these
           six
           Principles
           ,
           but
           to
           Matters
           relating
           to
           the
           Priestly
           Office
           of
           Christ
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           Answ
           .
           'T
           is
           true
           ,
           the
           Apostle
           was
           about
           to
           instruct
           them
           into
           higher
           Mysteries
           ,
           viz.
           about
           Christ's
           Priesthood
           ;
           but
           he
           found
           them
           to
           have
           
             need
             of
             Milk
             ,
             and
             not
             strong
             Meat
             :
          
           And
           most
           evident
           it
           is
           ,
           that
           by
           strong
           Meat
           he
           refers
           to
           the
           things
           which
           he
           proceeds
           to
           instruct
           them
           in
           ;
           but
           the
           Milk
           he
           speaks
           of
           are
           these
           things
           ,
           
             viz.
             Repentance
             ,
             Faith
             ,
             Baptism
             ,
             and
             Laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           They
           hardly
           understood
           the
           first
           Rudiments
           or
           
             A
             B
             C
          
           of
           the
           Christian
           Faith
           :
           but
           to
           suppose
           that
           Milk
           ,
           or
           those
           first
           Principles
           he
           speaks
           of
           ,
           is
           the
           strong
           Meat
           ,
           is
           preposterous
           .
           True
           ,
           Christ
           is
           properly
           the
           Foundation
           ;
           but
           by
           the
           Foundation
           here
           is
           meant
           those
           first
           Principles
           which
           every
           Babe
           in
           Christ
           was
           to
           be
           instructed
           in
           ,
           and
           to
           practise
           ,
           and
           then
           to
           go
           on
           to
           perfection
           .
        
         
           Doth
           it
           follow
           ,
           because
           't
           is
           said
           ,
           
             not
             laying
             again
             the
             Foundation
             of
             Repentance
             ,
          
           &c.
           that
           the
           Apostle
           only
           refers
           to
           Christ
           ,
           who
           is
           the
           Foundation
           of
           our
           Salvation
           ,
           and
           of
           every
           Principle
           of
           the
           Christian
           Religion
           ?
           Evident
           it
           is
           that
           the
           
             first
             Principles
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Christ
          
           are
           here
           
           called
           the
           Foundation-principles
           ,
           not
           that
           they
           are
           all
           Fundamentals
           of
           Salvation
           ,
           but
           of
           Church-constitution
           :
           for
           we
           will
           not
           say
           (
           nor
           any
           else
           we
           hope
           )
           that
           none
           can
           be
           saved
           who
           are
           not
           baptized
           ,
           and
           come
           not
           under
           Laying
           on
           of
           Hands
           ;
           yet
           every
           true
           regular
           Church
           ,
           and
           regular
           Member
           ,
           ought
           to
           be
           under
           the
           practice
           of
           both
           those
           Principles
           .
        
         
           But
           I
           see
           no
           need
           to
           add
           any
           thing
           further
           in
           answer
           to
           this
           Treatise
           ,
           it
           seeming
           to
           me
           to
           have
           the
           least
           of
           Argument
           in
           it
           of
           any
           Book
           I
           have
           seen
           writ
           against
           this
           Ordinance
           .
        
         
           FINIS
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
           Postscript
           .
        
         
           NOw
           tho
           I
           am
           fully
           established
           in
           this
           Principle
           of
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           and
           do
           believe
           it
           is
           of
           the
           same
           nature
           with
           Baptism
           ,
           yet
           I
           am
           not
           of
           the
           opinion
           that
           such
           Members
           in
           a
           Church
           ,
           who
           are
           convinced
           of
           it
           ,
           and
           are
           under
           it
           ,
           ought
           to
           separate
           themselves
           from
           the
           Church
           ,
           because
           the
           other
           Members
           of
           the
           said
           Church
           see
           it
           not
           :
           no
           ,
           but
           they
           ought
           to
           bear
           one
           with
           another
           ,
           until
           God
           shall
           please
           to
           open
           their
           eyes
           .
           —
           
             We
             all
             see
             but
             in
             part
             ,
             and
             know
             but
             in
             part
          
           ;
           therefore
           ought
           to
           bear
           one
           with
           another
           .
           Yet
           let
           that
           Church
           who
           are
           of
           one
           Mind
           and
           Judgment
           in
           this
           matter
           ,
           walk
           as
           they
           have
           received
           ;
           and
           let
           all
           take
           heed
           how
           they
           set
           light
           by
           any
           Holy
           Precept
           and
           Principle
           of
           Christ's
           Doctrine
           ,
           much
           less
           to
           teach
           Men
           to
           break
           the
           least
           of
           his
           Commandments
           ,
           or
           to
           cast
           such
           under
           contempt
           and
           reproach
           ,
           who
           in
           conscience
           towards
           God
           speak
           and
           write
           according
           to
           the
           Light
           they
           have
           received
           in
           this
           and
           other
           Cases
           .
           Must
           we
           be
           their
           Enemies
           for
           telling
           them
           the
           truth
           ?
           Farewel
           .
        
      
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A47585-e920
           
             See
             God's
             Oracle
             ,
             p.
             
               62
               ,
               63.
            
             
          
           
             *
             The
             Seekers
             use
             this
             Objection
             against
             all
             Ordinances
             ,
             saying
             none
             are
             impowered
             to
             administer
             any
             ,
             because
             not
             so
             indowed
             with
             Power
             from
             on
             High
             ;
             and
             their
             Arguments
             fully
             agree
             with
             theirs
             herein
             against
             laying
             on
             of
             Hands
             .
             Of
             this
             let
             the
             rational
             judg
             .
          
           
             †
             If
             any
             should
             object
             against
             me
             
               Mark
               16.17
               ,
               18.
            
             and
             say
             ,
             miraculous
             Gifts
             are
             promised
             to
             such
             as
             do
             believe
             ,
             &c.
             
             I
             answer
             ,
             that
             by
             believing
             ,
             cannot
             be
             meant
             the
             Grace
             of
             Faith
             in
             that
             place
             ;
             for
             if
             it
             should
             ,
             we
             may
             say
             ,
             no
             man
             doth
             now
             believe
             ,
             or
             hath
             true
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             :
             it
             is
             therefore
             meant
             of
             the
             extraordinary
             Gift
             of
             Faith
             ,
             or
             Faith
             of
             Miracles
             ,
             according
             to
             
               1
               Cor.
               12.9
            
             .
             and
             13.2
             .
             He
             that
             so
             believes
             ,
             nothing
             can
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             .
          
           
             ☜
             
          
           
             *
             
               See
               Mr.
            
             Hanmer
             on
             Confirmation
             the
             antient
             way
             of
             compleating
             Church-Members
             ,
             pag.
             45.
             
          
           
             Independents
             and
             Presbyterians
             clear
             touching
             laying
             on
             of
             hands
             ,
             as
             refined
             from
             Popish
             Pollutions
             ,
          
           
             Those
             of
             the
             Antients
             he
             cites
             .
          
           
             Tertul.
             de
             Bapt.
             ad
             Quintil.
             cap.
             8.
             
          
           
             A.D.
             250.
             
             Cyprian
             .
             Ep.
             ad
             Jubar
             .
             73.
             
          
           
             *
             Dr.
             Hammond
             says
             't
             is
             that
             of
             Absolution
             .
          
           
             †
             Confirm
             .
             &
             Restaurat
             .
             
               pag.
               123.
            
             
          
           
             *
             Will
             any
             say
             ,
             to
             drink
             Poison
             ,
             or
             any
             deadly
             thing
             ,
             or
             take
             up
             Serpents
             ,
             is
             Milk
             for
             Babes
             ?
          
           
             *
             Fillings
             with
             the
             Spirit
             may
             be
             taken
             in
             a
             comparative
             sense
             ,
             God
             giving
             more
             or
             greater
             measures
             of
             it
             in
             the
             New
             Testament
             dispensation
             ,
             &
             since
             the
             Ascension
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             before
             .
          
           
             †
             M.
             Blackwood
             notes
             the
             emphasis
             to
             lie
             in
             this
             Pronoun
             Relative
             They
             ;
             the
             Antecedent
             hereunto
             must
             needs
             be
             the
             Baptized
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             *
             How
             many
             Women
             is
             not
             expressed
             ,
             they
             are
             seldom
             the
             lesser
             number
             .
          
           
             Mr.
             D
             's
             Innocency
             and
             Truth
             vindicated
             .